Leaderboard

@BergenGuy Who knows what might be happening behind closed doors. Definitely not me. Nope. Sorry for the slight delay on getting this update out. In the home stretch now on being done with all the things involved in getting my car back up and running. Also trying to get this story onto a different update schedule so that it doesn't interfere with my other stories. By the way, if any of you get a chance to check it out, the story @leatherpunk16 and I are writing together. I promise there are some really steamy updates coming up if you are into more sci-fi, military, and transformation stories. It's been a blast writing with him, and its definitely been a labor of love on our part, so please feel free to drop a like or a comment! ------------------------------------------------ Lesson 15: The Art of Extreme Self Care I woke up with a start when I heard several dings coming from my phone. Bleary eyed, I looked up at the ceiling, listening carefully for the sounds of the house. Silence met my ears, and slowly I rolled over and grabbed my phone off the charger before unlocking it. Looking at the screen, I saw several messages. Starting with the first one I received, I saw it was from my brother Ryan. “Mom and Dad made breakfast. I left you a plate in the fridge if you're hungry. I know you probably aren’t in the mood to talk to them right now, so me and Marcus took them out for lunch to talk about things. Jen and Marcus had quite the fight out in front of the house, and she’s with her friends. The house is all yours. Text me if you want to talk or need anything.” I smiled softly, amazed at how differently my brother was suddenly acting. Send a quick ‘thanks’ to him, I looked at the next text. “Hey, it’s Marcus. Got your number from Ryan. Here if you need anyone to talk to. Might be a good idea to stay away from your sister, she’s on the war path. Don’t blame yourself. She brought this on.” I found myself nodding, quite aware of how self-centered and unwilling to budge on something Jen was when she thought she was in the right. I honestly felt bad for Marcus, still feeling mostly to blame for their fight. Shaking the thought away, I replied again with a simple ‘thanks,’ unsure what else to say. A few scam texts were the next ones, which I quickly deleted. Overdue tolls on a nonexistent car… Package I need to “pay” for delivery on… Someone randomly texting about a business lunch named Mirabel…. Dejected, I noticed an absence of reply from Mike or Greg. Sighing, I got up and shuffled downstairs, grabbing the plate of food out of the fridge, a small plate of scrambled eggs and some bacon. My stomach let out a grumble, as I finally felt somewhat hungry coming through the upset heaviness in my stomach. Not really wanting to take the time to heat it up, I stood at the counter and looked out the window as I ate in silence. I made quick work of the meal and placed the surprisingly clean plate in the sink, realizing I must have been hungrier than I thought. Giving another look on my phone, I went to the last text from Greg and Mike, re-reading the text they had previously sent when suddenly the phone buzzed and a new message popped up on the screen from Greg. “Can’t really talk on the phone right now. Your last message has us worried. Everything ok boy?” I quickly typed out an abbreviated retelling of the night before and walked back upstairs, flopping on the bed as I waited for a reply. Reaching down, I idly went to go play with my cock, suddenly remembering that I was still in a cage. Annoyed, I frustratedly pulled my hand back out, and flopped back onto my back. After a while my phone dinged and I quickly opened it, reading the newest message. “Daddy Mike and I are really sorry that happened to you. Nothing we can say to fix it, but know that you are not what your sister called you. Family really can be the worst and knows exactly where to hit the hardest. If you end up needing a place to stay and think, you can sleep at our place. We should be home tomorrow, though we both wish we were there to help you get over how she made you feel. You're free to have a full run of the house while we’re gone.” Smiling, I felt a warm tightness in my chest, glad to finally hear back from them. With a large sigh, I decided to switch into a pair of swim trunks and tank top before pulling on a pair of old tennis shoes I usually used to mow in and walked down the street to Mike and Greg’s house. Punching in the code on the garage door, I stood and waited as the large door slowly opened in almost silence. I made quick work of the front yard, able to mow it in record time and went inside for a quick drink, sweat quickly cooling in the cold air conditioning of their house. I slowly walked around, exploring the large house before finally stopping at the door to the basement. Suddenly, a wicked thought popped into my head. “Well… they did say I could have full run on the house…” I said out loud to myself, before trying the handle, finding it unlocked. Slowly, I walked down the stairs flicking the light on as I went before finding myself in the dungeon, looking around. I went first to the large humidor, looking at the various shelves of cigars before finally settling on one of the larger ones. Pulling it out, I quickly looked around and found a cigar cutter and lighter, making quick work of cutting it and getting it lit. Finally getting the large cigar fully lit, I took a deep draw on in, sucking a deep lungful of smoke into my lungs, exhaling with a contented sigh as I watched the large cloud of smoke billow out of me. Taking a few more greedy puffs, I looked around and set it down in an ashtray before shocking my still slightly damn clothes off and letting the cool basement air hit my now naked skin. Next, I walked over to the fridge and looked inside, grabbing a similar bottle of poppers to the one they’d given me and opened it up, taking several deep sniffs before recapping it. Groaning, I felt the rush of the poppers overcome me as I felt my cock strain to escape from the tight confines of the cage. Setting the poppers down next to the ashtray, I grabbed my balls and slowly began to squeeze and work them in my hand, enjoying the feeling as I grabbed the cigar and began puffing on it again. I grinned, enjoying the feeling of smoking and playing with myself as I walked over to the large wall covered in various toys. Finally I stopped at the several dildos, each increasing in size from small to obscenely large. Smiling, I grabbed a few off the wall before looking around and spotting the lube from my previous visit in the room. Grabbing the bottle, I shakily grabbed a few of the more decent sized toys and walked to the center of the room, grabbing the poppers and ashtray as I walked. Popping the top off the lube, I quickly coated a few of my fingers and slowly began to work them in, feeling as my hole quickly began to relax and open. Puffing away happily, I slowly worked my ass open before finally pulling the fingers out with a wet plop. I then grabbed one of the large dildos and wiped my fingers free of the excess lube, before grabbing my phone out of the pocket of my now discarded trunks. I quickly navigated my phone to the page with all the previous videos on the PIGLOADR site, and slowly got to work coating the toy with more lube, watching as I was fucked on camera. Now properly lubed, I slowly shuffled myself on my knees over the toy, positioning it so the tip was pressed against my now hungry hole. Grabbing the bottle of poppers, I opened them again, taking several deep sniffs before recapping them and in one solid movement, lowered my ass down on the toy, groaning in sheer ecstacy as the firm piece of silicone easily breached my ass, “Oh fuck yes….” I groaned aloud, taking a deep inhale of the cigar, before slowly beginning to bounce up and down on the large toy. The only sound in the basement of was of my occasional groans, as well as the sound of my ass slupring hungrily as I continued to fuck myself hard and fast, as well as the sound of my phone playing back one of the videos of me begging for a load. Looking around, I got an interesting idea in my head. Just how big could I take in my hole? Pulling off the toy, I grabbed the next size up, and slowly put some lube on it before working it into my ass. I groaned again, slowly getting used to the increased girth of the toy, smoking even harder on the cigar. Over the next 30 minutes, i slowly kept increasing the size, switching to a bigger toy once I was used to it. Finally, I reached the largest toy I had grabbed, my cock now leaking from the continued assault on my prostate. Slowly, I stood up and let the large dildo slid out of my ass, feeling my asshole gaping open in its absence. Horny beyond my wildest dreams, I walked over and grabbed the last few large toys, bringing them back and opening the bottle of poppers, huffing greedily as I began to work up to the last one. Easily as thick as my wrist, and over a foot and a half long, I wondered if I would be able to take it. I looked down at my phone and quickly loaded the video of me and Ben, the bear from the cigar shop. Slowly I lube of the monster dildo and slowly got it ready, pulling out the already large toy from my ass as I positioned the monster dildo in its place. I slowly positioned myself so the large tip was at my hole, already stretching my loose hole nearly painfully. OPening the poppers I took in several more deep inhales before roughly shoving the large cigar in my mouth, watching as Ben slowly fucked my ass on the video. “You need that thick meat destroying your guts, don’t you piggy?” Ben said on the video, finally driving me over the edge as I forced the large toy up my ass, pain and pleasure making me groan as the toy stretched my ass to the extreme. “OH FUCK!” I yelled loudly, my legs shaking as a sheen of sweat broke out across my body, feeling as the massive toy slowly pushed deeper inside me. Looking down, I swore I could see a slight bulge from it as it wormed its way in. Opening the bottle back up, I sniffed nonstop on the bottle as I took in lungful after lungful of the thick cigar smoke, losing myself to the sounds of Ben telling me I was going to be nothing but a toxic sperm receptacle. Finally, I bottomed out on the toy, my ass burning from the sensation of the massive stretch. I felt my mind wander, replacing the idea of an obscenely large dildo in my ass instead with the idea of Mike or Greg’s hand and arm inside me. Slowly I began to bounce on the toy, my mind replacing it with the image of one or both of them taking turns fisting my ass, telling me they were working their tainted loads deep inside me. Finally, I hit my limit and suddenly my cum began to leak like a hose out of the cage, my entire body shaking as the orgasm hit me. “Oh… Oh fuck…. Work your poz loads into me with your fist Daddy…” I screamed, lost in a haze of poppers, smoke, and sheer hormones and adrenaline. After several minutes of me shuddering around my orgasm, I lazily smoked the cigar, my ass stretched to the extreme and each movement made my legs quiver. Finally, I decided to slowly take the toy out, whimpering as the toy finally plopped out of my ass with a wet squelch, sweat dripping down my naked body. Cold air hit the inside walls of my ass, leaving me feeling oddly hollowed out. SLowly, I reached back and felt my ass, shocked at the gaping feeling. I shakily stood up and walked over to a mirror, looking back as I saw the gaping entrance to my ass. “Holy shit…” I said, a surprised look on my face, working a few fingers around the rim. I forced my ass to squeeze closed, watching as it finally shut after a minute or two of trying. Looking over at the wall, I walked over and grabbed a decent sized plug, slowly working it in with a happy sigh as I took a few puffs on the now spent cigar. Grabbing the toys, I walked around, getting used to the sensation of the plug in my ass, my gait now markedly stiffer. Grabbing the trunk and shirt, I finally got dressed, and after a bit of work, cleaned the toys I’d used in the sink in the downstairs bathroom before putting them away where I found them. —----- An hour later, I found myself finally able and willing to brave the heat, grabbing another cigar and the mower and pushing it into the back yard, smoking the cigar as I worked. I made quick work of the smaller yard in the stifling heat, even making sure to do some minor trimming of the bushes and weeding of the garden, easily smoking down the cigar as I worked, glad to be able to do it in the privacy of the back yard. Satisfied with my work, I grabbed a cold bottle of lemonade and I went back down stairs and grabbed another cigar, before coming back upstairs and out to the pool, lighting up and lounging in one of the chairs at the pool side, occasionally taking a quick dip in the pool when I felt too warm. A ding from my phone got my attention and I looked down, seeing a new message from my brother. “Everything ok? Didn’t find you at home. Where are you?” I texted a quick reply back saying I was at a client’s house finishing up a yard and would probably go over to a friend’s house for the night, needing a break from my family to process the night before as I went back to watching various videos on my phone and taking a dip in the pool. A large part of me was glad to have the ability to actually run away from the impending shit storm at home, and as the sun began to set, I walked back into the house, grabbing a small snack from Mike and Greg’s fridge as the exhaustion of the day’s events finally began to hit me. Walking up the stairs, I stood in the hallway in front of their room. Warring with myself, I wondered if it would be ok for me to sleep in their massive bed without them there. Finally, I decided I would set an alarm and would get up well before I imagined they would be home, and would just make the bed, finding myself wanting the familiarity of them being there. Slowly, I walked in and crawled into the center of the bed, putting my phone on one of the wireless chargers next to the bed, setting an early morning alarm before crawling under the covers, smelling their scent on the sheets and pillows. Exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks and after only a minute or so, I was quickly fast asleep.

The night air was cool as Doug walked with Jay towards his apartment his heart pounding with anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment since their last encounter. Now after another very pleasant dinner date (less interrupted by texting than before), Doug was hoping this time he would be invited inside, the memory of their last kiss still fresh on his lips. "Hey, come on in," Jay said, stepping aside to let Doug enter the building. He then led Doug by the hand into the elevator and up to his floor. He opened the door to to his apartment and ushered Doug inside. The apartment was dimly lit, the soft glow of the lamps casting a warm light over the room. The scent of Jay's musk was intoxicating. Like Doug, Jay obviously did not use any scent besides his own. Doug felt a shiver run through him as he took in the familiar yet exciting surroundings. "Thanks for having me over," Doug said, his voice slightly trembling. He could feel the tension building between them, the unspoken desire hanging heavy in the air. Jay poured them both a drink, the clink of the glasses breaking the silence. They chatted for a while. "So, here we are" he said, handing Doug a glass. They chatted for a while about this and that, after which Jay asked how the week since they met had been for him. "It was good," Doug replied, taking a sip. The alcohol burned slightly, grounding him. "Just been thinking about our last date a lot." Jay smirked, his eyes darkening with desire. "Oh yeah? What about it?" Doug felt his cheeks heat up, but he held Jay's gaze. "Just how much I enjoyed it. How much I enjoyed... you." Jay's smirk widened, and he took a step closer to Doug. "I enjoyed you too, Doug. A lot." He reached out, his fingers brushing against Doug's cheek. "I think we both know where this is headed, don't we?" Doug nodded, his breath hitching as Jay's fingers trailed down his neck, sending a jolt of electricity through him. "Yeah, I think we do." Jay's expression softened, and he took a deep breath. "Before we do, there's something you should know. I'm HIV positive." Doug's heart skipped a beat, but he nodded, understanding the weight of Jay's words. "I'm not, but it's cool with me that you are." Jay's eyes searched Doug's, looking for any hint of hesitation or fear. Finding none, he smiled softly. "Okay then..." Doug leaned in, his lips meeting Jay's in a soft, tender kiss. It was a promise, a seal of their mutual understanding and desire. Jay responded eagerly, his hands tangling in Doug's hair as he deepened the kiss. Doug moaned softly, his body pressing against Jay's, feeling the hard planes of his muscles. Jay pulled back slightly, his breath ragged. "Let's take this to the bedroom," he said, his voice husky with desire. Doug nodded, his body throbbing with need. He followed Jay into the bedroom, the anticipation building with each step. The room was bathed in soft light, the bed inviting and promising pleasure. Jay turned to Doug, his eyes dark with lust. He reached out, his fingers deftly unbuttoning Doug's shirt, revealing the lean muscles underneath. Doug's hands trembled slightly as he reached for Jay's shirt, pulling it over his head. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the biohazard tattoo under Jay's navel, a symbol of his status and his openness about it. It was a turn-on, a testament to Jay's confidence and comfort in his own skin. Jay smirked, noticing Doug's gaze. He chuckled, his hands moving to Doug's pants, unbuttoning them and pushing them down. Doug stepped out of them, his cock already hard and straining against his underwear. Jay hooked his fingers into the waistband, pulling them down as well, freeing Doug's cock. It sprang out, thick and long, the tip already glistening with pre-cum. Jay's eyes darkened with desire, and he dropped to his knees, his lips wrapping around the head of Doug's cock. Doug gasped, his fingers tangling in Jay's silver hair as he was enveloped in the warm, wet heat of Jay's mouth. Jay's tongue swirled around the tip, teasing and tasting, before he took more of Doug's length into his mouth. Doug moaned, his hips bucking slightly as Jay's mouth worked magic on his cock. He could feel the pleasure building, the tension coiling in his stomach. But Jay pulled back, his lips leaving Doug's cock with a soft pop. "I want to see your ass," Jay said, his voice rough with desire. He stood up, his fingers tracing down Doug's chest, his stomach, before hooking into the waistband of his underwear and pulling them all the way down. Doug stepped out of them, his ass bare and exposed to Jay's hungry gaze. Jay's fingers traced the curve of Doug's ass, teasing and tantalizing. He leaned in, his tongue swiping over Doug's hole, making him gasp and shudder. Jay chuckled, the vibration sending a jolt of pleasure through Doug. He reached into his nightstand, pulling out a small vial of poppers. "Here, take this," he said, handing it to Doug. Doug took it, his fingers trembling slightly as he opened it and took a deep inhale. The rush hit him almost immediately, his body relaxing, his hole loosening. Jay's tongue swiped over his hole again, and Doug moaned, the pleasure intensified by the poppers. Jay stood up, his fingers tracing down Doug's back, making him shiver. He leaned in, his lips brushing against Doug's ear. "I'm going to fuck you now," he whispered, his voice rough with desire. Doug nodded, his body throbbing with need. He turned around, his hands gripping the edge of the bed as he bent over, presenting his ass to Jay. He heard the sounds of Jay applying lube to his cock and then to Doug's hole. He could feel Jay's cock, hard and thick, pressing against his hole. He was grateful there had been no discussion of condoms. Jay pushed in slowly, his cock stretching Doug's hole, filling him inch by inch. Doug gasped, the pleasure and pain mixing into a heady sensation. Jay's cock was thick, stretching him in a way that made his toes curl. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips, pulling him back as he pushed in, his cock sliding deeper into Doug's ass. "Fuck, you feel amazing," Jay groaned, his hips starting to move, his cock sliding in and out of Doug's ass. Doug moaned, the pleasure building with each thrust. He could feel Jay's cock hitting that sweet spot inside him, sending sparks of pleasure through his body. Jay moved Doug through a number of different positions. While on his back, Doug couldn't help staring at Jay's biohazard tat as he thrust into him. Doug had been fucked by poz undetectable guys before, in fact that's mostly who he got fucked by these days however infrequently that was. But he hadn't been fucked by a guy with an overt poz themed tat. It definitely added to the arousal. Their ultimate position was back to doggie style. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips tighter, his thrusts becoming harder, faster. Doug could feel the pleasure building, his cock throbbing with need. He reached down, his fingers wrapping around his cock, stroking it in time with Jay's thrusts. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. Doug could feel the pleasure coiling tighter, his body trembling with the need to cum. Jay's cock was hitting that sweet spot over and over, sending waves of pleasure through him. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips, pulling him back as he pushed in, his cock head sliding into Doug's second ring. Doug gasped, Jay's cock was stretching him in a way that made him see stars, the pleasure building to a crescendo. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. "I'm getting close," he groaned, his voice rough with desire. "Where should I cum?" Doug moaned, his body trembling with need. "Inside me, if you want" he gasped, his fingers stroking his cock faster, his body throbbing with need. "Oh, I want" Jay groaned, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. Doug could feel Jay's cock throbbing, his cum filling him, sending waves of pleasure through him. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slowing as he emptied himself into Doug's ass. Doug then started jerking himself, turned on by the raw cock still in his hole and the cum it had deposited there. He gasped, his own cum spilling over his fingers, his body shuddering with the force of his orgasm. Jay pulled out slowly, his cum dripping from Doug's hole. Jay's fingers traced down Doug's chest, his stomach. "That was hot," he said, his voice soft and tender. Doug nodded, his body still trembling with the aftershocks of his orgasm. "Yeah, it was." They lay there in silence, the weight of what they had just shared hanging heavy in the air. Doug could feel Jay's cum dripping from his ass, a reminder of their intimate connection. He felt a sense of contentment, a sense of rightness that he hadn't felt in a long time. But as he lay there, he couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation, a sense of longing for more. He turned to Jay, his eyes soft and tender. "I should probably get going," he said, his voice reluctant. Jay nodded, his fingers tracing down Doug's cheek. "Yeah, I guess so." Doug stood up, his body still trembling slightly as he pulled on his clothes. He turned to Jay, his eyes soft and tender. "Thank you for tonight," he said, his voice sincere. Jay smiled, his eyes warm and affectionate. "Thank you," he replied, his voice soft and tender. Doug walked out of the apartment, his body still trembling with the aftershocks of his orgasm. He could feel the night air on his skin, the cool breeze sending shivers down his spine. He made his way home, walked into his apartment and collapsed onto his bed, his body still trembling, his body spent and satisfied, but his mind filled with thoughts of Jay and particularly sex with Jay.

What Happens in Vegas Part Two They ended up passing out from exhaustion. The drugs, the sex, the guilt all was too much for the two of them and they ended up falling asleep in their respective beds. Daniel dreamt of strange hands all over his body, rubbing, pulling, sucking…his moans filled the small room as he tossed and turned in his bed. John didn’t sleep much. Instead, he lay in his bed, watching the moonlight fall over his son’s flawless body as he writhed on his bed, his towering cock throbbing from his dreams. John was horrified by his reaction, but a door had been opened and he couldn’t close it, no matter how hard he tried. He jerked off watching his son whimper and moan in his sleep, he had cum three times watching precum leak from his boy’s cock…the desire to reach over and stroke it was overwhelming. He passed out at some point because he was awakened to knocking on the hotel door. His eyes fluttered open to see Daniel pulling on his basketball shorts to answer the door. He threw open the door, expecting housekeeping or some shit, and saw Trevor and Tommy standing there smiling, “Hey stud, your daddy up?” They walked into the room, pushing past the stunned jock as if he wasn’t there. John sat up, making sure to cover his nakedness, “What the hell are you two doing here?” Trevor smiled, “Might want to check that attitude daddy,” he said grabbing a chair and spinning it around before sitting, “Unless you want everyone to know how close you are your boy are.” “Fuck you!” Daniel said, moving towards the older man. Trevor held up Daniel’s phone, “You sure? Cause I have that video uploaded to go out to…let’s see,” he said reading off Daniel’s contact list, “Veronica, Lisa, Patty, and I have it ready to send in Studs only group chat which seems to be your teammates…” Daniel froze in place. “Now sit your big ass down so the grownups can talk.” Daniel slowly sat back on the bed. “What do you want?” John asked, his voice quivering in rage. “Money, lots of it,” Trevor answered, “We’re looking for about a quarter million.” John’s eyes got wide, “I don’t have that!” Trevor chuckled and tossed John’s wallet to him, “I know, so you’re gonna get it for me.” John looked at him confused, “How?” Tommy sat next to Daniel, “We looked up your boy, he’s gonna be a D1 athlete, he’s been on the magazine covers. I can see why, with that face and body…” his hand moved over Daniel’s chest and the jock slapped his it away. Tommy laughed, “Keep that attitude up kid, your team will love seeing you get fucked by your daddy.” Daniel said nothing as he glared at the younger man. “How am I supposed to get that kind of money?” John demanded. “Simple, give us your son for a night, we can make the money ourselves.” John heard the words, but they didn’t register, he felt like he was falling even though he hadn’t moved. Trevor snapped his fingers at him, “Hey! Snap out of it, we’re negotiating, what’s it going to be? Your son for a night or we send that to your work friends?” he held up John’s phone to make his point, “It’s up to you.” John’s heart was racing in his chest, he looked over to Daniel whose eyes were wide with fear. “Tick tock daddy,” Trevor said, “I don’t have all day.” John looked at his son, “What can we do? If anyone saw that video…” “Dad! You can’t sell me!” Daniel cried. “Do you think you’re going to be able to play basketball once that gets out? You think any college will take you?” He saw his son quiet down as he took a deep breath, “What would it involve.” “It would involve whatever the fuck we want!” Trevor answered, “You two would come with us, to a better fucking hotel, we would set up and then your boy would work for the clients we line up. I figure three or four high rollers and we’re flush. You do that, and the video is yours, fuck around and you can find out what it feels like to be a pariah.” “I’m supposed to just hand my son over to you two?” Trevor smiled, “Oh no, you’re coming with us, you will be right there the whole time so you can see we aren’t hurting him.” “I don’t want to do this!” Daniel exclaimed, “That’s hurting me!” Tommy chuckled, “You’re going to have to adjust your definition of that then, cause you’re doing this cutie.” Daniel pulled away from the younger brother and stood up, “No, I won’t, fuck you.” Trevor looked at him, one eyebrow arched, “OK, no problem.” He pulled out the boy’s phone, when Daniel went to rush Trevor, Tommy stood up, switchblade in hand, “Sit down junior, we warned you.” Daniel froze as Trevor typed, he pushed one last thing and the phone chirped. He held it up to show Daniel, “Hey look, you posted a new IG story.” Daniel’s mouth fell open as he saw the video buffering, “Take it down!” Trevor just sat there. “Please! Take it down!” Tommy laughed, “You know what he wants to hear stud.” Daniel and Trevor stared at each other for a long time, and finally, the teen dropped his head, “Please delete it, I’ll do what you want.” Trevor pushed the delete button, “Don’t worry man, it was up for what, 15 seconds? Let’s hope you don’t have a lot of followers.” He stood up, “Take a shower, get dressed, and be ready, we will send a car at 4, be down at the Uber exit. You’ll be brought to the new hotel and I’ll meet you in the lobby to take you to the room. Now that is what is going to happen, here is what’s not going to happen. You aren’t going to the cops, you aren’t going to hotel security, you are going to just get in the fucking car and do what we say. The video is set to automatically upload at midnight tonight, if we’re in jail we can’t cancel that, so consider before you do something stupid.” He stood up, “You bring a letterman jacket?” Daniel nodded. “Jockstrap?” The teen reddened as he nodded again. “Good boy, wear the jacket and bring as many jockstraps as you brought.” “You stole our luggage,” John said. “Nah we just tossed it, we threw your shit in the closet, did you guys not check?” They both looked at each other sheepishly, Tommy laughed and went over and opened the closet, there on the floor were their luggage and clothes in an unruly mess, “See how nice we are?” “So what time?” Trevor asked. “4.” “And what aren’t you going to do?” “Tell anyone.” Trevor smiled, “Aces, then we have a deal,” he held his hand out to John who just looked at it, “Oh come on daddy, I promise you by the end of the night you will have a good time too.” John took the hand and shook it, dreading the man’s words. They both walked towards the door, “4, don’t be late and alone, don’t be stupid.” They walked out, the sound of the door closing was like a gunshot in the quiet room. “Can’t we just go home?” Daniel asked his dad, “If we aren’t here…” “Then they’ll release the video, you saw them! He just posted it, they aren’t joking around.” “Shit, they took our phones again!” Daniel said, “What are they going to make me do?” John sighed, “I don’t know, but I promise I won’t let them hurt you.” Daniel looked at his dad, “Too late dad,” and headed into the bathroom. John fell back onto the bed, the day was just starting. They spent the rest of the day in a daze, they went to eat, walked the strip but with each passing second, they got closer to the night which was a sword hanging over their heads. They got back to the room and Daniel went and showered, resigned to his fate. He walked out, hair damp with a towel wrapped around his waist. As he got dressed John struggled to find the words to say, but what could he say that would make this any better? As he pulled on his letterman jacket Daniel looked at his father and gave a small smile, “I’ll be ok dad.” John nodded, hoping he was right. They went down to the Uber station and there was a driver with their names on a piece of paper, they walked over, “That’s us,” John said. The driver opened the door for them and smiled, “Welcome.” They got in and the driver pulled out into traffic, they moved down the strip, neither one of them wanting to talk. John leaned forward, “Where are we going?” “We’re about ten minutes from The Edge sir,” he answered. “The Edge?” John asked. The driver nodded, “Yes sir, you must be very lucky.” “Why?” The driver glanced at him through the rearview mirror, “Very exclusive hotel, invitation only,” he said, confused as to why John didn’t already know this. “Right, we’re tourists, we just assumed it was like any other hotel.” The driver shook his head, “Oh no sir, invitation only, very exclusive.” John sat back and glanced at Daniel who just shrugged. They pulled up to a large hotel well off the strip, it was an imposing building tucked away from where wandering tourists would see. The driver pulled up to the front doors, which were tinted black so it was impossible to see in. Daniel got out and John asked, “How much?” “Oh it is covered sir,” the driver said, “Good luck.” John paused, “Good luck on what?” The driver smiled, “The games sir, good luck gambling.” John smiled and nodded, “Right, thanks.” He got out and they walked up to the doors, as they approached, they heard a buzz and the doors unlocked. They walked into the most opulent lobby either one had ever seen, massive crystal chandeliers hung from the arched ceiling, tasteful leather couches adorned the space with dark wooden tables accented them perfectly. It looked like something out of an interior design magazine than an actual hotel. Tommy was sitting there nursing a drink when he saw them, he stood up and walked over, “Damn boy,” he said looking Daniel up and down, “You clean up nice.” Daniel glared at him but said nothing. “Ok, come on guys, we got work to do.” They followed him into a huge elevator with mirrored walls, there were no buttons, he flashed a black key card at the panel and the car started to move. “You like the place?” he asked them, as if they were old friends, “One of the best-kept secrets of Vegas…super private.” “Also no witnesses,” John said, his voice laced with anger. Tommy winked, “That’s how our clients like it.” They got off on a floor and walked down a large, black carpet that looked immaculate. Daniel nudged his dad, “This is what I was expecting from our hotel.” Despite the seriousness, John had to chuckle. Tommy waved the keycard again and opened the door to a suite. It was a massive space, sunken floor, and leather furniture. There was a huge bed in the other room and in this one instead of an entertainment center with a TV was a small gym set up, a squat bar, and a bench press…everything named brand, the best money could buy. Trevor was by the bar, talking intensely to someone on a cell, he waved them in. “Right, no I got it,” he said, “Ok then, I’ll see you tonight,” and hung up, “Hey look at you!” he said walking up to Daniel, “Damn boy you look hot in that jacket.” Daniel made a face, “I’m not used to guys complimenting me.” Trevor smiled and got closer, “Oh I assure you, they’ve wanted to…” he said getting closer, “And they surely will tonight.” Daniel flinched, his mind not liking him being that close but a chill of excitement moving through his body…what the fuck was that? “Anyways,” he said stepping back, “Let’s get you prepared for tonight’s festivities.” “What do you mean?” John said, trying to regain some control. “What I mean getting him relaxed and more in the mood,” he pulled out s small vial, “You might want to partake as well.” “You are not giving my son drugs,” John insisted. Tommy laughed, “We already have, both of you in fact.” John turned to him, “When did…” and he trailed off the massage. “Look,” Trevor said walking over to Daniel, “I understand where you’re coming from, how about a test?” He grabbed Daniel and went to kiss him, the teen backed away, moving his head. Trevor grabbed his face and held it, making eye contact, “See? You do that shit with a client and they are going to get pissed, they get pissed they don’t pay, they don’t [ay and suddenly you’re famous for a whole new thing, you get it?” Daniel nodded. Trevor let him go, “So let’s all partake in some medicinal relaxation, so the night goes smoothly for everyone.” John seemed like he was going to say something, but Daniel shook his head, “He’s right dad, we need to do this, and I…I can’t like this. If it lets me relax, I’m going to take it.” Tommy came up behind John, “You too daddy, trust me, it will make the evening go smoother.” They walked over to the bar and Trevor had two syringes, “Little price, big happy,” he said filling them from the vial. “What is that?” John asked. “Liquid ecstasy, it’s called Bliss, best happy money can buy.” “Will it knock me out?” Danial asked. Trevor shook his head as he tapped the needle, “Nope, you’ll feel the same as you did in the massage, relaxed and happy.” He injected Danial who gasped, “It’s warm…” he said as it moved up his arm and past his shoulder. When it hit his heart, his whole body seemed to melt, “Oh…” he said, slumping slightly. Tommy caught him and made sure he didn’t fall. “How you feeling stud?” he asked. Daniel smiled at him, “Nice…” Tommy leaned in and kissed him, the teen paused for a moment and then began to kiss him back. Trevor nodded, “There we go, your turn dad.” “Why do I need it?” “Because you’re going to watch total strangers fuck the shit out of your son and I don’t want you suddenly changing your mind and ruining things. Trust me, this will make the night go a lot quicker for you.” John held his arm out and Trevor injected him with the rest…he felt the same warmth creep through his body and he instantly relaxed, all his worries and concerns faded away. He glanced over and saw Daniel still making out with Tommy and his own cock throbbed a bit…his face grew red as he realized he was once again turned on by his own son. Tommy pulled back and left Daniel standing there, eyes closed, blindly groping for the kiss…when he opened his eyes he looked around and wiped his mouth. He was obviously embarrassed but covered it up quickly. Trevor walked over to Daniel, “OK listen up stud, first client is right up your alley. He’s young, made millions in crypto, and now does whatever he wants. He loves straight jocks like you and pays handsomely to be one of the first to cross the finish line with them. He’s arrogant and cocky, a lot like you, but do yourself a favor. Do what he says, you fight him, and he is going to punish you and not in a good way. All he wants is sex, give it to him ok?” Daniel nodded, his mind spinning from the drugs. “What do you say?” Daniel blinked at him blankly. Trevor slapped his cheek softly, “Yes sir, you say yes sir. What do you say?” “Yes sir,” Daniel said, his voice sounding like it was coming from far away. “Good boy,” he said, “Go sit down over there.” Daniel walked over to a large, oversized chair and plopped down. “What’s his name?” John asked Trevvor when he walked back to the bar. “The client?” John nodded. “Yeah, we don’t use names here, all you need to know is the guy has more money than god and dislikes being told no.” “Do they know who Daniel is?” Trevor shrugged, “I mean if they follow high school basketball maybe, but don’t worry, no one here is ever going to talk about what happened in this room.” John said nothing as his mind spun, he was trying to focus but every movement sent a chill of excitement up his spine. Even his clothes moving over his skin was making him hard, these drugs were not fucking around. There was a knock on the door and Trevor jumped up off his stool, “Showtime!” Trevor opened the door and a handsome young man walked in, leather jacket, sunglasses, he screamed young money. He gave Trevor and Tommy a shoulder bump before looking around, “So where’s dinner?” Trevor pointed to the chair where Daniel was sitting. He walked over and looked down at the jock, who sat in the chair smiling. Daniel sat in the oversized leather chair, his mind spinning from the drugs. He knew he should be terrified about what was about to happen, but instead, he was oddly calm with it all. He looked up at the man and smiled, "My name is Daniel," he said softly as if telling himself rather than speaking directly to anyone else. His voice seemed distant even to him; it felt like someone else was talking through him. The man knelt down in front of the boy, "You can call me daddy." Daniel giggled, finding the name hilarious for some reason. "Stand up for me," the man commanded, "Lemme see you." Daniel slowly stood, rising to his full height, standing a full six inches over the man. The unnamed man looked the boy up and down ravenously, "Oh you are incredible," his voice full of lust. Daniel giggled again, Thanks, daddy." The man's face grew serious, "Take your clothes off boy, lemme see that body." Daniel hesitated only slightly before pulling his shirt over his head, revealing his chiseled torso, slim waist, and impressive 8-pack. As he moved to take off his pants, he stumbled just a bit, caught by the drug's effect. The man helped him balance, gently guiding him towards the bed. Once there, they both paused, taking each other in, seeing how far apart they were despite being so close together. Then Daniel began to undress, while the man watched hungrily. Each piece revealed more of Daniel’s perfect form, from the well-defined pecs to the tight, rounded glutes that made up his ass. His limbs too, which though long and powerful had no trace of excess fat, giving him a gracefully athletic appearance. He lay there in just a worn jock strap, even soft the boy filled the Cottom pouch impressively, looking up at the man with bated breath. His heart raced faster in anticipation, yet somehow remained steady, thanks perhaps to the tranquility induced by the drugs. Meanwhile, the millionaire couldn't hold back anymore. With urgency, he pulled the elastic band aside, freeing Daniel's enormous member. It sprang forth instantly, starting to harden under the cool hotel air. The sight took the man’s breath away – something about witnessing such a display of raw masculinity and innocence drove him insane. It wasn't just the size, although it certainly contributed to the sensual power radiating from Daniel. No, it was also the vulnerability displayed in the wide eyes and trembling lips that drew him in. "Oh, you are so fucking hot," the man said, sliding his leather jacket off. Slowly the millionaire began to unbutton his shirt, his eyes never leaving Daniel's. Revealing a perfectly sculpted physique, his chest hair sparse and neat. When his trousers hit the floor, his erection strained against the fabric of his boxer briefs. Taking his time, he slipped them off, letting his cock spring forward, thick and proud. He stood there, letting the boy take his body in. This could not be happening. But it was, right here, now. Daniel looked at the man's cock in wonder, he was much bigger but seeing that thick member just leaking in front of him...it scared him but at the same time turned him on for some reason. "You like that boy?" the man asked as he stroked his length. Daniel shook his head, but his own cock was rock hard now, nudging the ridges of his perfect abs, “Not gay…” The man laughed, "Then grab my cock not gay boy," the man commanded in a stern voice. Reluctant but compelled, Daniel reached toward the man's throbbing cock. Despite everything, the heat and desire growing inside of him intensified when he touched the man's flesh. The feeling of it in his hands, firm and warm. It excited him strangely. The man gave a low groan, encouraging Daniel to continue stroking him. This newfound experience caused mixed feelings to arise within Daniel — fear, excitement, confusion, and arousal. “That’s a real man’s cock boy…worship it,” the man said in a low voice. Daniel obeyed reluctantly, running his fingers along the veins and the swollen head. Each stroke sent another wave of adrenaline coursing through his body. And then the millionaire stepped closer, standing over Daniel. “Show me how much you want it,” he whispered. Daniel found himself nodding silently, unable to resist. The millionaire pushed the boy's head down towards his cock. The teen whimpered slightly as his lips moved around the man's dick. He was shocked to feel the cock slip past his lips and enter his mouth. The man slapped the side of Daniel's head, "Cover your teeth boy! You've been blown before, learn from the bitches you've had!" Daniel's cheeks flushed red with shame and anger as he realized he wouldn't escape the situation easily. He submitted to the task without further resistance, moving his mouth up and down on the man's penis, attempting to satisfy him. The taste of the man’s precum filled the jock’s mouth and he was horrified to find he liked the taste…he closed his eyes as he worked the cock over the best he could. As Daniel deepened his technique, he heard the moans of pleasure coming from the man. It fueled him even more; his need to please the man became stronger. Though still conflicted internally, Daniel allowed himself to get lost in the physical aspect of the moment. He didn't have control, but his instinct told him to focus entirely on pleasing the man. "There ya go," the man said, running his hands through the boy's hair, "More tongue, work daddy's cock...come on slut...more!" Daniel nodded quickly, afraid of inciting the man's wrath. Gripping onto the base of the man's penis, he started to move up and down, suckling furiously. The sounds of pleasure emitted from deep within the man escalated, filling the room with raw eroticism. Sweat dripped down Daniel's forehead as he continued, trying to appease the man and delay the climax as long as possible. "Look at you, sucking my cock so good...and your big boy cock is so hard...you love this don't you?" the man asked Daniel. "Does it feel good to have daddy's cock in your mouth?" Daniel's face burned bright red, struggling between wanting to say yes and denying everything. Yet something strange stirred inside him—a dark hunger that matched the passionate gaze of the older man. Daniel looked up at the man and in a weak voice said, "Yes sir..." The man frowned, "I said call me daddy." Daniel swallowed hard, "Yes...daddy." The man smiled and pushed the boy down on his cock again, "Get back to work slut." Daniel tried his best to oblige, moving his mouth rapidly, a mixture of panic and arousal coursed through him. His instincts told him this shouldn't be happening. Nevertheless, he couldn't ignore the surge of physical gratification that came with each movement of his mouth. Every lick brought a new wave of intense sensations flooding his body. As he continued to service the man, he became increasingly lost in the foggy haze of the XTC and the ensuing ecstasy. His tongue sped up as he frantically worked the length of the man's cock, hating himself for liking it so much. "Oh that's it, work that cock bitch, such a big alpha jock sucking cock so well...look at you! Cock throbbing hard, leaking everywhere...you should have been doing this a long time ago!" he cried out suddenly, thrusting deeper into Daniel's mouth. The sudden force caused the boy to choke momentarily, but regaining control swiftly, he resumed pleasing the man without pause. He didn't understand why he kept going, why he enjoyed being degraded and used like this, but he couldn't stop. With one hand still holding onto the base of the man's cock, Daniel reached down to rub his own aching need. The motion was awkward due to the position, making his movements clumsy and unsatisfactory. "Don't touch that cock boy!' the man snapped, "You'll cum when I let you!" Daniel felt the fire burning in his loins grow stronger. He was ready to explode. Still, he obeyed, continuing to please the man, refusing to look up, focusing solely on what lay in his mouth. Inside, however, a storm of conflicting emotions roiled. Shame and humiliation threatened to consume him, why was he so hard? Why did he seem to like it so much? he should be throwing up not wanting to jerk off...but with every passing second the jock found himself wanting to please the man more and more... The man pulled his cock out of the teen's mouth and enjoyed the way the boy looked up at him with desperate eyes, his tongue sticking out, desperate to keep serving him. "Such a pretty slut," he said, slapping Daniel's face with his wet cock, "God the things we are going to do..." he said, slapping the boy's handsome face over and over. The words filled the boy with dread but at the same time, his body practically shook with lust. "Turn over, all fours, then reach back and pull back your ass cheeks for daddy." The command was cold and calculating, sending chills down Daniel's spine despite the drug-induced euphoria. Nonetheless, the boy dutifully complied, getting on all fours with his legs spread apart. Turning his head, he saw the man smirk triumphantly as he licked his lips. "Spread them wider, little piggy," he instructed, taking advantage of Daniel's vulnerable state. The man leaned down and began to lap at the boy's hole, teasing the tight entrance lightly before he pushed his way into the boy's quivering hole. Daniel gasped audibly, taken aback by the sheer intensity of the invasion. Even though he knew it would feel weird, somehow, he wanted it even more. The discomfort melded together with the other perverse emotions racing through him creating a chaos only heightened by the drug-induced haze. His entire focus shifted to the rhythmic push and pull of the man's large form behind him. With each movement, Daniel's eyes fluttered shut involuntarily, succumbing fully to the bliss and torment of the experience. "Oh god!" the teen gasped as he felt the man's tongue go deeper and deeper. As the man picked up pace, the strangeness transformed into an almost hypnotizing pleasure that took hold of Daniel's consciousness. Thoughts of home, school, friends – all seemed distant, replaced by the primal urge driving him ever forward. As the waves of pleasure consumed him, the weight of guilt subsided just enough for Daniel to lose track of time and space altogether. The man expertly manipulated his tongue, circling the tight ring of muscle that guarded entry. Daniel moaned softly as he pressed harder against the man's probing tongue, craving more than anything else the penetration it promised. The fullness felt unbearably delicious and terribly wrong at once. As the man gradually worked his tongue in and out, stretching Daniel's boundaries further with each thrust, he found himself crying out in ecstasy. The man grinned maliciously, knowing he held complete power over the helpless youth. He lapped greedily at Daniel's rear, pulling away occasionally to taunt the younger man, causing Daniel to writhe in anticipation, begging for more. "Beg daddy for more," he said before he plunged his tongue back into the teen's hole. Daniel groaned deeply, echoing the request, "Please Daddy!" he begged breathlessly. A shiver ran down his spine, intensifying the feeling coursing through his veins. In response, the man increased the speed and ferocity of his tongue strokes, pushing the limits of what Daniel thought possible. His eyes rolled back, a flush creeping up his neck, a moan slipping from his lips. The sensation was indescribably delightful yet repulsive, making Daniel question if he liked it or not. But he couldn't help himself as he rocked his hips in sync with the man's thrusts, arching his back further to offer better access. It wasn't merely desire anymore, but an addiction — the thrill of submitting consuming him completely. Each flick of the man's tongue seemed to trigger another wave of ecstatic sensations, leaving him utterly captivated by the foreign yet undeniably enticing stimulation. Meanwhile, he noticed how his own cock leaked with each pass of the man's slick tongue. The sight served as both a source of shame and a temptation as he wanted to jerk off so badly. Without warning, the man finally stopped his ministrations, drawing back slightly to admire his handiwork. "Ok turn over, on your back," the man snapped. Daniel turned over, exposing his chest, his sweaty body gleaming in the dim light of the luxurious hotel suite. The man looked down at the boy's flawless body and smiled, "Do you even know how hot you are?" The man moved between the teen's legs, spreading them with his own, "You are going to moan for me boy...I want to see that cock shoot as I fuck you!" Daniel's heart raced faster as the reality of what they were about to do hit him squarely in the face. Tears stung his eyes as the man grabbed his ankles and spread his legs wide, "Open up for daddy," he said, placing his thick cock at the boy's spit-covered hole. Daniel held his breath, overwhelmed by fear mixed with arousal. But then, unable to resist any longer, the man entered him slowly, watching the teen's face carefully as he entered him. Each inch sent shockwaves of raw pleasure pulsing throughout Daniel's body. Sweat trickled down his forehead, a sign of his growing anxiety, but also of the heat rising from deep within him. "Oh god...shit..." Daniel hissed as the cock filled his hole, "Oh shit you're in me! I can feel you in me!" he cried, hating the feeling of it as his body trembled with desire from it. “Faster”, he whispered hoarsely, trying to reconcile the confusion swirling inside him. As the man started to slam into his hole his hands found purchase on the sheets, digging into the expensive fabric as he bucked wildly beneath the man's brutal possession. "You like daddy's cock boy?" the man asked, keeping the teen's long, muscled legs spread as he fucked him harder and faster. Every thrust brought a new wave of intense sensations crashing through Daniel's body, threatening to break him apart. The room became a vortex of pure, dark passion as the man continued his assault on the vulnerable teen's body. With each powerful stroke, Daniel could hear his own gasps for air, intermingling with the loud grunts coming from the man whose cock impaled him repeatedly. "Answer me slut! Do you like daddy's cock?" Daniel closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks, "Yes...yes, daddy…" he whimpered. The word 'daddy' escaped his lips like a sob, and the man above him visibly grew more excited, his heavy breath punctuating each labored thrust. "What a good boy", he purred, as the tip of his cock tickled something special inside Daniel. Daniel's back arched as he pushed his hips back to meet the man's cock, "Right there!" he growled, "Fuck me there!" The man laughed as he ran his cock over the boy's swollen prostate, "Here? Did I find your little jock clit? Did I boy?" Daniel tried to control his rapid breathing as he managed to nod weakly, feeling his body betray him again with a sudden surge of pleasure. "Did you know boys like you have a jock clit? Alpha males, who think they are the shit...deep in their tight pussies, a little clit that makes them a bitch...right boy? Am I making you my bitch?" Daniel nodded feebly, overcome with emotion, as his body responded without his consent. The man slammed into the jock teen harder, "Say it out loud boy, tell me you're my bitch!" Daniel fought hard against the verbal humiliation, attempting to regain some dignity amidst the physical degradation. Swallowing his pride, he managed to choke out, "No! I'm not your bitch!" Although the words rang false in his ears, his insides betrayed him again as his body shook with pleasure as the man's cock pounded his bitch button over and over. "You sure?" the man said smiling cruelly, "Cause bitches get to cum...you sure you aren't my bitch?" he asked again. Daniel bit his lip, fighting the conflicting feelings surging through him, in a pleading voice he asked, "Please let me cum..." "Only slut butches get to cum...are you my slut bitch?" the man asked, that cock homing in on the teen's swollen prostate like a guided missile. His body quivered violently, torn between wanting to escape and desperately needing release. Feeling his resolve crumble, Daniel surrendered to the man's forceful domination. His hands instinctively reached for the sheets as he bucked wildly beneath the man's savage attack. The sharp pain of his restraint only amplified the intensity of the pleasure he experienced as the man's cock continued to batter his most sensitive spot. "Tell me your daddy's slut," the man said, grabbing the jock's hips and pulling him back hard on his cock. Daniel gasped as the pressure built around his prostate, close to the edge now. Desperate for relief, he muttered, "Yes...your slut...please...let me cum." "Are you daddy's slut?" the man’s cock was just hammering his spot now, Daniel could feel his body shake with overwhelming pleasure, "Come on boy, are you daddy's little jock slut?" Daniel gritted his teeth, his desire to cum overwhelming his pride, "Oh please daddy! I’m your jock slut! Please let me cum...please daddy!" Daniel screamed, writhing uncontrollably underneath the man's merciless assault. Every fiber of his being craved release, yearning for respite from the torment. The bed sheets twisted around his wrists, anchoring him in place as he strained against his bounds. The rhythmic pounding of the man's pelvis drew ever closer to granting Daniel the reprieve he so desperately sought. Unable to contain himself any longer, his body began to tremble erratically. Glancing downwards, he saw the head of the man's thick, throbbing member slid into his tight hole over and over. Daniel felt his entire being quaking in anticipation of the moment when he would cum, cock untouched. "You my good boy?" the man asked as his cock slid over Daniel's prostate hard. Daniel opened his mouth to reply, finding no strength left to argue. All his resistance had evaporated along with his sense of self "I'll be good daddy..." He gave one final push against the man's hips before succumbing entirely to the power of the orgasm ripping through him. The sound of his own cry echoed in the room, the roar of a defeated animal forced to submit. Daniel's huge cock began to shoot, hot cum landing over the teen's hard body. Thick streams shot onto his abs, dripping down to pool in the valley below. His moans turned to groans, and suddenly all traces of resistance faded. The man leaned down and kissed the boy as he came, Daniel's arms moved around the man and pulled him close as his body shook with his orgasm. Daniel felt helpless against the other person fucking him. The man's hips slammed into his hole two more times before his cock swelled and filled the jock treen's ass with his own load. There was a warmth in his ass as Daniel felt the man breed him...an odd thrill even as he closed his eyes in horror. He had let the man cum inside of him...and he liked it! They stayed in each other's arms, Daniel shaking in the man's grasp. The man's voice was comforting, "Shhh, it's ok...daddy's got you." The teen felt himself hold on tighter to the stranger as his cock slid from his ass. "You did so good," the man said, kissing Daniel's face lightly, "Such a beautiful boy..." Without even thinking Daniel smiled,”Thank you, daddy," and slowly drifted off.

The next part is up, guys. Again, it's a big part. I hope you all like the continuation of the story of Jake. Part 17 I fell asleep. A deep night, full of dreams, lust, and fulfilled feelings. A used feeling, a feeling of getting fucked so intense that my body cracked. A feeling that I'm transformed into a real slut, a slut I always have been. I can smell the aroma of sex, rough sex. A smell of sweat and a mix of cum. I turn myself around in the sheets. My ass hurts, but it does feel good. I feel some wet fluids running down my hole and leg. Slowly, I open my eyes. It's not a dream; it's me I am smelling. Sweaty, cummy sheets are covering my body. A smile on my face, from the memory of last night. Slowly, I stand up, my ass still hurting and my sphincter puffy. My ass and body are all sticky, but a hunger satisfied. Damn, how late is it? I have no idea. It looks dark still. But I see some light shining from my room. It is the panel; it is shining brightly. I walk up to the panel to see what's happening. When I get closer to it, I can see all the room numbers from the hall. With it are the matched daddies that I coupled with last night. I can see Leroy's room with his daddy, the daddy that took the cruel condom. I can see my room too, with my daddy and Felix. I click on it. Fuckkkk...!!!! there are some photos of me. Sucking them, taking their cocks, my cummy hole. There are just five of them. Nothing more… but it is enough to leave no imagination. Right under the photos, it says public. Fuckkkkk. It means they can see this all too? So Leroy... can see it too? He knows now I matched myself to the daddy he fucked with the first night, the daddy he wanted again... Fuck... he knows I took revenge... I think... I thinkkk. I actually did in some sort of way the same thing Leroy did to me with Mark. I guess that does not make me any better than him. I hope he understands. Would he? In the meantime, I click on Leroy's room. There are three photos of him. His hole close-up with his daddy's cock in him. A photo of him, bound and slapped in the face. His face looks real red and used, and one when he's lying on the bed. His sheets are covered in red fluids. I guess the cruel condom made him bleed and whored out... Damn, did I really do this? Did I make these calls? I am a bit disappointed in myself. As I start to walk to get some water, I feel my ass sting. My hole really hurts and is still very swollen. What can I do about it? In the corner of my eye, I can see the ice bucket. There is still some cum in it. It has begun to melt, but most of it is still frozen. I start to walk to it and grab it in my fingers. It feels wet, sticky, cold. Slowly, I start to play with it in my hand. Should I? It's a waste to spill their cum, isn't it? And they gave it to me... I already have some loads of them in me, so why not? And if it can prevent Mark from taking the credits for my hole and might possibly infect me, why not? Slowly but steadily, I bring the frozen cum to my hole. I put it against my swollen sphincter, and I push. It is like my hole is hungry; I just push it easily inside. It feels cold in me, sticky, melting, but it feels so good!!!! I feel my hole clench around it... Damn, I love Daddy and Felix for this. It feels so good and cold for my hole; what better medicine is there? I watch the clock. Oh... it's 3 at night, but I'm clearly awake... I take a shower and jump into my jockstrap and some shorts. It's hot, so I leave my shirt out. I guess I should take a night walk; maybe that will tire me out so I can go back to bed afterward. Slowly and silently, I open the door to my room to look into the hallway. No one is there, not even the help. Silently, I walk through the hallway, following the path until I'm outside. I feel the air touching my soft skin. I feel like some sort of newborn. I'm all alone here in the dark. Slowly, I set my path to the main pool. Maybe I should get a drink at the bar? While I walk, I am thinking in my own mind. Not really watching where I walk, just noticing small stuff. I got messed around and used by Daddy and Felix. Their watches showed they were poz. They are toxic... and I'm neg... as far as I know... I still took their loads. I loved it. I still crave them. But why??? Because I want it, because I love it, I want to give them something they are not anymore? Or does it all have to do with Mark? I really don't want to give him the honor. But did he poz me up? I know his watch lit up red. I'm still mad at him. But is that all? Or... do I really like the risky sex and crave it? It might be both... I can feel my hole itch again while I am thinking about all this. Should I just see what comes of it? Should I just have fun and fuck? Why not? It's already too late, I guess, for me. So let me take it then, I guess. My mind and body have mixed feelings about it all. But I still love it. I love to get fucked and to get loaded. I walk and walk. At some parts, I see some decorations. It looks like they are making the hotel ready for another theme day or night. I wonder what more the hotel staff has in mind for us. Slowly, I start to get closer to the main pool. Am I seeing this right? Or? No, it is... in the back, I can see some sort of red lights moving. It looks like it is staying in the same place, one swings from left to right, others are more stable. It looks like it is hip high, but what could it be? And in the middle of the night? As I slowly walk forward, it seems like I'm getting closer to it. I stop for a second and listen. I can hear slapping, groaning... Is it what I think it is? Is there someone having sex? Poz guys? It has to be... the red lights, are they coming from smart watches? It sounds like someone is taking it really good. Just like... I probably did... my heart races. Slowly, I walk forward again. Should they mind me passing, or watching, or... more? I feel my own cock swell a bit. I am getting harder, walking up there with just some shorts. My nipples are hardening from the air that's touching my skin and the horny feeling I am experiencing. Slowly, I walk to it; it's close to the pool. I can see shades of people, and they are not noticing me. I hear whimpers, groaning, laughing, and hard slapping. It has to be the balls and thighs slapping against someone's ass. My heart raced as i approach the shadows by the pool. The sound of wet, rhythmic slapping grows louder, and the scene that unfold before my eyes is one of pure lust. It's Kayode, bound to a table at the side of the pool. Strapped with his arms tight over the table, legs spread and completely naked. His cock is half-hard, swinging between his legs, cum dripping from his ass down his legs and onto his cock and balls. His ass is red and torn, his body looks bruised, his head hanging down, and with each thrust, his hair waves up and down and his body bounce against and over the table. The sounds of flesh slapping and muffled grunts are filling the air, with sometimes a moan from Kayode's throat. my eyes widened, taking in the sight of Kayode distressed face and the unmistakable evidence of the rough treatment he is receiving. I can see the pain on Kayode's face, mixed with something else—resignation or perhaps even a twisted form of pleasure. The men around the table are a blur of motion, their faces shadowed by the night. I can feel my cock swell in my shorts, a silent betrayal of my emotions. I bit my lip, my hand subconsciously moving to stroke my hardening shaft as I watched the relentless assault continue. Each time the top withdraws, I can see the shimmer of cum leaking from Kayode's abused hole, only to be plunged back in with a wet slap that sends tremors through the table. Inching closer, I smell the potent aroma of sweat and sex that clings to the air. The sight of Kayode's muscular ass being mercilessly fucked by the group of men captivates me. I can't help but feel a perverse attraction to the scene. My hand tightens around my cock, stroking it in time with the pounding rhythm of the men's hips. The moon casts a silvery light across the pool's surface, reflecting the anguished expressions on the faces of Kayode and his tops, highlighting every bead of sweat and drop of cum. My eyes trace the contours of Kayode's body, from the broad shoulders to the tight, round cheeks that are being so roughly used. The sounds grow louder, the men's grunts and slaps against flesh echoing in his ears like a siren's call. "Here it comes, slut, here it comes," he growls. "Another punishing toxic load, you slut." He smashes his body hard against Kayode's ass, his cock piercing deep inside him. Pulsing, moaning... fuck... fuckkk... dammmmm... you slut... I hear him groan. He just shot a load in Kayode. Photo of the group of men Fucking Kayode. Dont miss the guy with the yellow swimming shorts. As the group of men notices my approach, their grins grow wider, the glint in their eyes sharper. One of them, the guy who just came into Kayode, withdraws his cock; a veiny, thick cock is glistening from its withdrawal, covered in cum and red ass fluids. He steps forward to me with a smile on his face. "Looks like you want a taste, don't you, boy?" while he slaps Kayode's ass. We are almost done with him, just two more, then you can have his hole. The guy walks to Kayode's face. "Lick it clean, slut," he commands, while giving him an encouraging slap on the face. I can see the pain and tiredness in Kayode's face when he slowly opens his mouth. He has no choice; this is still his punishment for breaking the rules in the roulette game. The guy slides his veiny, thick, glistening cock into his mouth. "That's it, boy, clean it...." I see Kayode shiver, disgusted by what he is tasting. Smelling and tasting the guy's cum, his own ass, his ass fluids, his torn bloody hole, and all the cum he took before. It has to be hundreds of loads, old ones from the beginning of the evening and fresh ones, all mixed up in this hole and now tasting it in his mouth. But he cleans that cock like it is his job to do so. My own cock starts to swell more, looking at it. But I can also feel the pain of Kayode. I look at his ass. It's ripped open, bloody, cummy; I can see big plops of cum in his open hole and running out of him. His sphincter is ripped. I can clearly see where the muscles are torn from each other, from all the fucks he took. Kayode's ass will never be able to close anymore; he will never be tight again. I guess... I guess... his ass will leak for his whole life. As I watch the tops, my mind twists. They look rough, like dirty bad boys. And looking at Kayode, how they use him, they are. They have to be somewhere in their 30s or 35. Maybe young daddies? A group of friends, partying here, freaking guys, spreading their seed. They might have just come out of one of their matched rooms from the daddy event. They fucked a guy relentlessly before they left their matched rooms. They might have found Kayode here on their way back and decided to fuck as a group. A shiver runs down my spine with this thought. The next guy approaches Kayode's ass-a guy in yellow swim shorts. He looks smooth and wears a small necklace. On his face, he has a small beard, which gives him a bad-boy look. He slaps Kayode's ass. Damn, that's an open hole... and he starts to grin. The red screen of his smartwatch shines on Kayode's cum leaking butt. Within a second, he drops his shorts and a hard, unshaven cock becomes visible. His cock is average, covered in veins, pulsing with every heartbeat of the guy. Right on the top of his cock, he has a piercing and on his shaft. "I am going to fuck that hole real nice and rip it even more," he laughs, while he puts the cock's head against the open, sloppy hole of Kayode. I can see Kayode react to the cold metal piercing. Then the guy just pushes it in; he does it real fast. He isn't worried about Kayode; he does not ask him if he is ready, and he definitely does not let Kayode get used to it. He just slams it in. His hips slap against Kayode's ass. The sound of the slap echoes over the swimming pool and against the hotel walls and forest. With that, I can hear a clear "yep" from Kayode. I see him stare at me, tears running down his face. He is in pain. His hole is taking another cock, tearing him even further in his already torn-up hole. I'm standing there, watching the scene unfolding before my eyes. Watching the guys slap deep and hard into Kayode's hole, ripping him open. Clearly roughing up his hole and making him bleed again. Kayode is watching me, tears in his eyes. "Please stop," he begs silently. "Please... I can't take it... my hole... my hole. It hurts. Please..." Kayode is begging silently. He's just exhausted, and his hole is in pain. The guy does not look up; he just keeps ramming his cock into his hole. "Fuck, you're open-too open," he laughs. "It's hard to feel that hole of yours around my cock," he shouts to Kayode. I'm in shock, and I'm not sure what to do now. Somehow I have to give Kayode some relief, he clearly needs it. I need to help Kayode... but how... and what will it cost me? I look to the top. How can I stop him, how? The top shouts again, "Fuck, your hole is so open.... it is so sloppy. It's almost impossible to feel your hole on my cock. Damn, I can only feel the loads inside you, you slut." While I hear Kayode hiss in pain, I react instinctively. With trembling hands, i undo my pants "Is he too loose for you, mate? That cock needs a proper ass that pleases it." In an instant, I drop my shorts, showing him my ass. With that, I think... "Fuck, did I just do this?" I can see the guy smile. "Mmmm, that ass of yours might be better indeed. Bend over, boy." I see him pulling his cock out of Kayode's ass. A big plop of cum comes running out with it. His veiny cock, covered in thick, slimy cum, is all from Kayode's ass. It has to be cum from all the fucks he took before-a mix of cum... from how many guys... who knows. He walks up to me and pushes me to bend over on the same table where Kayode lies. Our faces meet, eye to eye with Kayode. Kayode watched with a mix of shock and relief, "I'm sorry," I hear him whisper to me while I feel cold metal touching my sphincter. Kayode's eyes widened, a silent plea for mercy, but I only nod in reassurance. I feel the guy's cock against my sphincter, slowly building up the pressure. Here it comes, he shouts. I feel a sharp pain that seems to rip through me like a hot knife. I clench my fists, biting back a scream as the stranger's cock stretches me open, a burning sensation of the piercing tearing through me, roughing up the walls of my hole. The cum from Kayode's ass coated the guy's cock and piercing, making the entry slicker, but no less painful. My own cock, which had been semi-erect from the arousal of the situation, now grows rock hard as the man's rough hands grip my hips, holding me in place. I can feel the cold metal of the piercing digging in, ripping my hole open, a constant reminder of the foreign object that is now claiming my body. Each time the man pulls out, a string of cum and sweat clings to the piercing, only to be pushed back in with the next powerful thrust. My ass is in a maelstrom of sensation. The pierced cock thrusts into me with a ferocity that is both terrifying and exhilarating. I feel myself being split open, the metal piercing sending shockwaves of pleasure and pain through my body with every thrust. Each time the man's thighs smack against me, the piercing digs deeper, the sensation almost too much to bear. Yet, amidst the agony, there is an undeniable thrill-a sense of belonging, of being claimed in the most primal of ways. I moan loudly, my body shaking with each powerful thrust from the pierced man behind me. My own cock bobs with the rhythm, smearing pre-cum on the table below. Despite the pain, I feel a strange sense of pride-a fierce determination not to let Kayode down, not to show weakness in front of the crowd of men who had used him so brutally. As the pierced man continues to pound into me with unbridled passion, I hear the sound of heavy footsteps echo. A new figure emerges from the shadows, a grin spreading across his face as he takes in the scene before him. "Looks like the party's still going," he says out loud. Dave just in time to join, the pierced guy says to him, while he thrusts his cock deep into me. His voice is a low, gruff rumble. The guy, called Dave, is only wearing some shorts. He has some chest hair, a bit of a sunburn, tattoos on his arms, short dark hair, and a small unshaven beard. He looks like a bad boy, a thug, a real jerk. photo of Dave I watch him while he is coming closer. I guess... he just came from the daddy event and fucked a guy there. His eyes lock onto me, me bent over and getting fucked by his friend. His cock is clearly half-hard in his shorts, from the sounds of skin slapping against skin. He steps up to the table while his hand reaches out to touch the bruised and abused skin of Kayode. Kayode's eyes grow wider; he thought that he had a break but is clearly unsure now. Instead of pity, there is a glint of excitement in Dave's eyes as he runs his fingers over the gaping, cum-filled hole before him. Kayode's eyes widen in disbelief as Dave approaches, "You thought you were done, didn't you?" Dave says, his voice a low, seductive purr that sends a shiver down Kayode's spine. "But the night's still young, and there's so much more I want to do to that pretty ass of yours." He reaches out and runs his thumb over the leaking sphincter, smearing the cum that coats it, eliciting a whimper from the bound man. Dave's shorts hang low on his hips, the waistband digging into the ample flesh of his thighs, and as he stands before Kayode, his cock strains against the fabric. It's a monstrous thing, thick and veiny, with a wicked curve that promises pain as much as pleasure. His hands are rough, his nails bitten down to the quick, and there's a glint of mischief in his eye that says he knows exactly what he's doing. Without a word, Dave reaches down and rips the shorts off, revealing his massive, throbbing erection. The head of his cock is a dark, angry red, and the veins pulse with the promise of an intense release. He steps closer to the table, the tip of his cock grazing against the side of Kayode's cheek, leaving a wet trail of pre-cum. Kayode looks at me, our gaze locked on each other, silently begging for reassurance from me. I am lying next to him, my body bouncing with each thrust the pierced guy makes. My mind lost in pain and pleasure, doing a job I need to do, giving up my hole. I nod slightly to Kayode. The gesture is seen by Dave, who seems to take it as all the encouragement he needs as he lines his cock up with Kayode's gaping, cum-leaking ass. With a sadistic grin, Dave presses forward. His thick, mushroom-shaped cock head breaches the already abused and ripped sphincter with ease. A strangled scream is torn from Kayode's throat as a new cock fills him up, fucking him deeper than the pierced cock had. I can see the pain on Kayode's face, but it's not unwelcome. It looks like he craves the rough, painful touch that these men give him, and Dave is more than happy to oblige. A tear runs down his eye, but with a small smile on his face. my gaze gets atracted to Dave's smartwatch, wile it lights up red. He is Poz.... he is poz to.... fucking Kayode. Dave's strokes are deep and brutal, his hips slamming into the table with enough force to shake the entire structure. His hands grip Kayode's waist, holding him in place as he uses him like the fuck toy he has become. Each thrust sends a jolt of pain through Kayode's body, but it's a pain that's become almost sweet in its intensity. We are both getting fucked next to each other, both with smiles on our faces and both clearly in some pain. As Dave starts to pick up the pace, the sound of skin slapping against skin echoes through the air, punctuated by the wet, squelching noises of his cock plunging into Kayode's abused hole. The men around us murmur and groan, their own lust stoked by the sight of two beautiful bodies being used so mercilessly. My eyes never leave Kayode's as I take the relentless pounding from the pierced man behind me. Each thrust sends waves of pain crashing into me, but I can see a strange, almost masochistic ecstasy in my friend's gaze. It's a look that tells me that despite our situation, there's a perverse beauty in the connection we share-a bond forged through the fires of pain and pleasure. The pierced man's trust grows more vigorous, his breath coming in ragged gasps. It sounds like he is nearing his climax. I can feel the man's cock swell within me, the piercing pushing against my tender walls. Ripping and tearing as it stretches him to the brink. The pain is intense, like a hot knife ripping through my insides. It has to be his piercing doing this. I clench my teeth and take it all, my own cock bobbing in time with the rhythm of the fucking, precum leaking from the tip. With a roar, the man slams into me one last time, his piercing tearing through my insides, bruising and ripping me open. A final, brutal thrust. I can feel the man's hot seed flooding my insides, the sensation so foreign and overwhelming that I can't help but cry out, my body spasming around his cock. The men around them cheer and shout, urging on the display of raw sex before them. I moan loudly together with the pierced man. I feel his warm cum shooting deep inside me, his cock pulsing and his metal piercing deep in me. We stay like this for a minute, his cock slowly getting softer and his cum finding a path to drip out of my hole. Then he pulls out; I can feel the emptiness that follows, a stark contrast to the fullness that had so recently consumed me. My ass feels raw, bruised, and utterly claimed. Yet, as I feel the man's cum dribble out of me, mixed with the cum from Kaode's ass that he used as lube, there's a part of me that's eager for more. The pain has become a strange sort of comfort, a reminder that I am alive and feeling. Dave's gaze flicks from the glistening mess of cum that spills out of Kayode's ass to my tight, smooth ass, where only a drip of cum is running down-a completely different view compared to Kayode. He licks his lips before he even starts to move. Dave notices that the pierced man is finished with me and that the whole group has just left us alone. He roughly pulls his cock out of the exhausted Kayode, his cock glistening with a mixture of cum and sweat. The sound of his cock slipping out of the torn sphincter is wet and obscene, making my stomach clench in a mix of fear and anticipation. Dave crosses the small space between Kayode and me, his cock bobbing with excitement. He doesn't bother with any pretense of gentleness as he shoves his hand into the warm, sticky, cum-filled hole of Kayode's, his hand turning and pushing in Kayode's hole. Kayode's sphincter all wrecked, so he can't resist and can only endure. Dave pulls out a fistful of cum after a few seconds and smears it onto his own cock. The action is so primal, so utterly depraved, that it sends a shiver of excitement down my spine. His cock all lubed with cum from other men, cum dripping down onto his now wet, cummy, glistening cock. The cum uses the veins on his cock like a highway, running down to the head of his cock where a big cum drop is forming-a drop of mixed cum from all the men that fucked Kayode. I know what's coming next, and despite the pain I have already taken, I can't help but want it. With a grin that's all teeth, Dave leans in and starts to whisper in my ear, "Your turn to fuck him," his hot breath a stark contrast to the cool night air. He gives me a little push, and I stumble forward, my own cock now standing at attention. I look to Kayode, who nods weakly, his eyes glazed over but a spark of life still burning within them. My hand trembles as I reach down to touch my friend's bruised, used body. I have never felt so conflicted-a strange mix of disgust and desire swirling in my gut. But as my hand wraps around my cock and I line it up with Kayode's ravaged ass, I know there's no going back. I slide my cock into Kayode's hole with surprising ease, the cum in his hole acting as a lubricant. I gasp at the feeling of my cock being enveloped by Kayode's warmth. Dave watches with a twisted smile, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "That's it," he purrs, "now I want you to fuck him while I fuck you." The words send a thrill of terror through me, but I feel my body respond, eager to obey the command. I start to thrust slowly into Kayode, each movement sending waves of agony and ecstasy through both of us, our bodies joined in a dance of pain and submission. I'm fucking my friend Kayode... for the first time.... I feel cum floating in his ass, while my cock pushes in and out slowly. It is coating against his walls and my cock, dripping out of his hole each time I go deeper inside him. Cum drips over my shaft down my balls. I'm trying to be gentle, so I don't hurt him. Kayode has had so many cocks now; he is so roughened up. My cock slides in and out of the destroyed hole; the feeling of power and dominance is overwhelming me. I can't believe I am doing this. It feels so wrong that it's almost right. Meanwhile, Dave steps up behind me, his massive cock still slick with cum from Kayode's ass. He presses it against my quivering hole, and with a firm hand on the back of my neck, he guides me back onto his shaft. I can feel his wet, sticky, cum-covered cock against my sphincter. So wet and cum-covered, using it like he is extremely lubed up. My sphincter just can't resist. He presses hard, and his cock slides into me. Fuckkkkk..... dammmmmmm. Auchhhhh. He presses deep. The cum on his cock, lubing and coating the walls of my hole inside me. He is massive. His cock is so thick and huge that I shiver. He is pushing against my prostate, pressing on, so it passes further, deep against my second hole, but also ripping that open. I moan loud..... fuckkkkk. And he slides even deeper. The head of his cock pushes deep beyond my second hole, till his balls touch my ass. He is in. I'm all filled up; I feel stretched, I feel pain, I feel cum inside me. The sensation of being filled from both ends is unlike anything I have ever experienced. The pain and pleasure are indistinguishable as Dave's cock stretches me open while I fuck my friend Kayode. I can feel the heat of Dave's body, the slap of flesh as we move together. Dave's grip tightens on my neck, forcing me to arch my back and push deeper into Kayode. Dave's breath is hot and ragged in my ear, his words a stream of filthy encouragement that only serve to drive my own desperation higher. "Fuck him," Dave growls, his hips bucking as he starts to thrust into me with a rhythm that matches my movements. "Make him feel it, make him scream," he growls again. My ass clenches around Dave's thick cock as I obey, my own cock pumping in and out of Kayode's ravaged hole with a fervor that surprises me. The pain is intense, but it's a pain that I now crave, a pain that fuels my own climax. With each powerful thrust, I feel myself getting closer, the tension in my body coiling tighter and tighter. Dave's hands are everywhere-one hand gripping the back of my neck, keeping me in place, the other hand smacking my ass, leaving a red handprint. His cock is like a knife, driving into me without mercy, the head of it brushing against my prostate with every stroke, while he pushes it deep inside of me beyond my second hole. My eyes roll back in my head, a silent scream of agony and pleasure tearing from my throat as I'm sandwiched between the two men. Kayode's body shakes with each thrust, his muscles spasming from the abuse he's taken. Yet, as he feels my cock pounding in him, something changes. There's a spark of life that returns to his eyes, a hunger that wasn't there before. He starts to push back into me, meeting my thrusts with a desperation that seems to fuel the fire burning within him. I can feel the pressure building in my own balls, the pain from Dave's monstrous cock only serving to heighten the pleasure of fucking my friend. I can't believe I am doing this, that I am becoming a willing participant in this depraved act. But as I watch the pleasure-pain play out across Kayode's face, I know this is what all three of us crave now in this moment. Dave's grip on my neck tightens, his other hand coming around to grip my hip, pulling me back onto his cock with bruising force. "You like that, don't you?" he snarls, his breath hot against my ear. "You like being the little slut in the middle of this train?" I can't form words, but my moaning is all the answer Dave needs. The thickness of Dave's cock stretches my hole to its limits, the pain so intense that it borders on unbearable. Yet, with each brutal thrust, I feel my own cock getting harder, sliding in and out of Kayode's wrecked ass with a wet, slapping sound. My mind is a whirlwind of lust and pain. Dave's grip on my hips is like iron, holding me in place as he thrusts into me without mercy. Each time he pulls out, I can feel my insides clench around the thick shaft, desperate to keep it inside. When Dave slams back in, it's as if my entire body is being torn apart, the pain so sharp it makes me see stars. My ass is a battlefield, a place where Dave's mighty force meets me and crashes into me, leaving me feeling utterly used and destroyed. Fuckkk…… Fuckkkk…… Dammmm…… ohhhhhhh… ahhhhhhhhhh…. Fuckkk….. I keep moaning. The head of Dave's cock hits the bruised and swollen walls of my insides, causing me to cry out with every thrust. The pain is exquisite, a symphony of agony that resonates throughout my entire being. Yet, it's not just pain-there's a dark, twisted pleasure that accompanies it, a sense of being claimed so completely by this monstrous cock. My ass is ripped apart, my insides feel like a crime scene where Dave's big cock is destroying me. I can feel my own cock, still hard and pulsing with each thrust, sliding in and out of Kayode's used hole. I am fucking Kayode with a ferocity that matches the relentless pounding I am receiving from behind. Kayode's eyes are half-lidded, his body trembling as he feels my cock crashing in and out of his hole with each powerful thrust of Dave. His torn sphincter clenches around my cock, desperately trying to keep me inside him while I'm getting fucked hard myself. Despite the pain, Kayode's own cock is hard, leaking a steady stream of precum that pools on the table beneath him. The sound of our bodies colliding fills the air, a symphony of raw, animalistic lust that seems to echo off the concrete hotel walls. Kayode is moaning out loud now. His body, too, is a testament to the brutal pleasure we are all sharing. His cock is rock-hard, the head a dark red from being denied release for so long. His eyes are locked on me; the unspoken communication between us is a silent symphony of pain and desire. He clearly feels the beginnings of his own orgasm, his prostate swollen and begging for relief. I can feel it with every thrust my cock pushes into his hole. Dave's grip on me tightens, his thrusts growing more erratic. I can feel his cock swell inside me, the pressure building as Dave seems to hold back his climax. The pain is so intense that I can't tell if I am about to cum or pass out, my hole roughly fucked and torn. I feel wounds in my ass being roughly ripped apart, as if he's going to poke through the walls of my ass at any moment. The pain is almost unbearable, but I want his cock deep inside me. Dave's breath is hot and ragged in my ear, his voice a guttural growl. "You're going to cum for me," he commands, his words a declaration of ownership. "You're going to fill his ass up with your hot, sweet cum." The very idea of it sends a jolt of excitement through me, my cock jerking inside Kayode's stretched hole. Our movements become a frenzy of passion and pain as we all race toward climax. The table beneath us shakes, threatening to give way under the force of our depraved union. My strokes become more erratic, my breathing shallow and desperate as I feel the inevitable building deep within me. Dave's grunts grow louder, his hips pistoning into me with a fervor that speaks of his own approaching release. His hand snakes around my waist, finding my balls and giving them a rough squeeze. "Do it," he hisses, "cum for me, cum in him." And with those words, I feel my cock burst within him, my seed spurting a thick rope of cum into the depths of Kayode's ass, filling him up and painting his insides with my hot, sticky essence. Kayode's eyes go wide as he feels the warmth of my cum inside him, his own orgasm following close behind. His body jerks and convulses, his cock spurting cum across the table, his hole tightening around my shaft as if trying to draw out every last drop. The sensation of being filled and bred by me, his friend, is overwhelming. Kayode lets out a scream that's part pleasure, part pain, and all raw need. My body goes slack as I empty myself into Kayode, my eyes rolling back in my head. The feeling of my cock pulsing inside my friend's ass, the tightness that's been with me for so long finally giving way to release, feels so good. I am lost in the moment, the pain of my own ass being ravaged by Dave's thick cock momentarily forgotten. But the reprieve is short-lived as Dave's grunts become louder, more insistent. I feel the man's cock swell even further, his shaft grinding over my prostate with a pressure that's almost too much to bear. His cock thrusts so deep in me, so big and thick. And then, with a roar that seems to shake the very foundations of the hotel, Dave cums, his hot seed filling my ass with a force that makes me scream. The thick, sticky cum spurts deep inside me, coating my raw, torn tissue within me. The sensation of being claimed so completely by this brutal, primal force sends me spiraling over the edge, a second orgasm crashing over me like a wave. I am having an anal orgasm, just after I came in Kayode's hole. I feel my body spasm around Dave's cock, my muscles clenching and releasing in a desperate bid to milk every last drop from the man's swollen balls. Dave's grip relaxes, and he lets out a sigh of satisfaction as he pulls out, his cum dribbling from my abused hole, mixed with my red ass fluids. My legs give out, and I collapse onto Kayode. My breathing is raw, hard panting. David's seed leaks out of me, mingling with the cum that already coats my thighs. Kayode watches through half-closed eyes as Dave steps back, his cock still pulsing with the aftershocks of his own orgasm. David's chest heaves with exertion, a smug smile playing on his lips as he looks down at the two of us. He reaches down and runs a thumb through the mess on the table, over Kayode's hole, to mine, bringing the cum that's leaking from us and pressing it all inside of me. I can feel his sticky thumb pushing into me, massaging all the mixed cum from more than a hundred men inside my hole. He laughs. The air is silent except for the harsh breathing of us three, thick with the scent of sex and the coppery tang of blood. My ass feels like it's on fire; the piercing has left several small tears that now burn with the residue of Dave's climax. A sticky, uncomfortable reminder of the brutal fucking I've just endured. Dave steps back, grabbing my underwear that's lying on the ground and wipes his cock clean on it, making my underwear sticky and full of cum. "You two make a fine pair of cum dumpsters," he sneers, his voice thick with disdain. "You're both so eager to be filled up, aren't you?" He laughs, a cruel, mocking sound that echoes off the hotel walls and palm trees. Kayode and I lay there, panting and trembling, our bodies a mess of cum and sweat. We can't even find the energy to protest as Dave says his goodbye, his words a parting shot that stings like a slap. "You know you'll both be bent over soon again," he adds with a wink, as if the thought of them being fucked is the most delicious secret he could share. Our eyes follow him as he walks away, the sound of his steps on the concrete a fading echo in the dark. We are left alone, our asses still quivering from the relentless assault. Kayode's voice is barely a whisper when he finally speaks. "Jake... please... you need to get back to your hotel room and rest before... before others pass by." His words are slurred, his mouth dry from the exertion. I nod, my own eyes glazed with the pain and pleasure that still resonates through my body. Slowly, I pull my cock back out of Kayode's hole, taking some loads of cum with me, with a plop, dripping down his ass onto the table. Kayode pushes himself up a bit with all the power he has left, leaning in and pressing a gentle kiss on my mouth. "Thank you," he murmurs, the words thick with emotion. Kayode's own voice is barely above a whisper as he speaks. "Thank you for being here, Jake, really. For... for sharing this with me... for being my friend. For... for everything." The words are a stark contrast to the brutal scene that has just unfolded. "Now go," he whispers again. "Leave me; I deserve this punishment. Go..." while he falls back onto the table, his arms still chained to it. I can feel a tear running down my eye and cheek as I watch him. I turn around, grabbing my sticky, cummy underwear as I pull it on, feeling Dave's cum on my ass, cock, and balls. Whit my shorts in my hand, I walk off into the darkness, not looking back. Just leaving him there. ready for another predator that takes his ass. I run back to my hotel room, and crash into my bed. My ass still leaking in my sticky underwear. I feel fulfilled, used, tired and sorry for Kayode as I fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter One I’m Dan, 35, stand right at six-foot, decent worked out dad-bod from having just finished a two-year stint in the big house for some white-collar bullshit and boy does it feel good to be home. I was released last week and earlier today I got the keys to my new apartment. The place is a fucking showpiece, and I am standing in the middle of my living room wearing nothing but a pair of tight briefs, rubbing my cock and looking around soaking in my new digs—floor-to-ceiling windows framing a neon-drenched city skyline, the lights pulsing like a heartbeat across polished hardwood floors. Marble counters gleam under recessed LEDs, a bar cart in the corner holds a bottle of 18-year-old Macallan, its amber glow catching the light. Modern art—jagged red and black slashes—hangs on the walls, and a low beat of music pumping from hidden speakers, blending with the city’s distant thrum. Amazing how different a person’s life can be in a mere matter of days. It’s my first night here, a fresh start after wasting the past 24 months of my life doing time with a bunch of (mostly) idiots. I sprawl out on my black leather couch and push my briefs down to my thighs, a crystal tumbler of whiskey in one hand, the other beginning to stroke my seven-inch long and beer can thick cock, feeling it pulse in my hand, I take a deep relaxing breathe enjoying some privacy for the first time in literal years. My skin is tingling, my breath heavy, the city lights painting my bare chest in blues and pinks. I sit up and grab the torch and my pipe off the coffee table and fish out the fresh bag of tina I bought earlier, and I light up, letting the drug take over. The tina – a fun new habit that I actually picked up in prison – rushes over me and as I blow my first big cloud I look down at my cock between my legs and watch it swell up and throb, the tina clearly doing its thing. My heart drops and I’m quickly on my feet as I hear my front door swing open—no knock, no warning—a feel liquid splashing onto my chest, my cock, and down to my toes as my unexpected guest causes me to spill a cool $100 worth of whiskey. I spin around so fast my hard cock hits my thigh with an audible thud and I see this kid wearing what looks like fucking overalls standing frozen in the doorway, like he’s walked into a trap. The kid, who I later learn is named Zach, is 19 and the dude is rocking a seriously buff body, five-foot-ten, messy brown hair spilling from a backward cap, his navy maintenance jumpsuit—all grease and dirt stained—clinging to his buff frame and hiding what I later find out to be a body covered in some very well done tattoos. He is clutching a battered toolbox, a screwdriver dangling, his green eyes wide with panic, sweat beading on his forehead. “What the fuck!?” I roar, yanking my briefs up, my heart slamming, my thick cock still half-hard causing me to fight with it a bit to get it back in my underwear. I look at this kid with rage knowing the moment I waited two years to enjoy is now shattered and it’s his fault. “Who the hell are you, barging into my place at—” I glance at the wall clock, its sleek hands ticking past 11:47 PM—“almost fucking midnight?!” Zach stumbles back, the toolbox crashing on my beautiful freshly waxed hardwood floor, tools scattering—a wrench skids under the coffee table, a tape measure spins across the floor, a hammer thuds against the baseboard, and this shit-show is starting to really piss me off. “Oh awesome, yeah man go ahead and fuck up my new floors. Shit while you’re at it go ahead and throw a hammer through my goddamn television bro”, I growl at him with words drenched in condescending sarcasm. “Oh shit, I-I’m-fuck man, I am SO sorry dude, errr I mean, fuck, I am so sorry, sir!” he stammers, his voice cracking, his face flushing red. “I’m Zach, sir, maintenance. I work for the building. I misread the work order—thought it said 17B, not 17D. New tenant is moving in tomorrow and I have to go over this punch list and I just…I’m an idiot.. This was a mistake sir, I swear! And I didn’t see nothing anyway!” Even from a distance I can see his hands tremble, raised in surrender, his eyes darting from my glare to the floor, and I catch a flicker of curiosity, lingering on my briefs, where my cock is still thick and ready and the tent it is causing has become unavoidable not to mention I notice one of my balls is refusing to stay inside my underwear. I walk towards him and in seconds I’m in his face growling. “Bro, you think you can just waltz in here?” I snap, inching closer, my voice sharp, slicing through the thick air, the tent in my briefs now pressed up against his leg. “I was in the middle of something private, kid. First bit of privacy I’ve had in a long time and you’ve gone and fucked it up. You have got some fucking balls boy.” The situation is tense, the various lights casting jagged shadows across Zach’s nervous face, I smell the scent of his sweat—salty, mixed with motor oil and some drug store cheap cologne hitting my nose. My anger’s hot, but his youth, his desperation, sparks a different heat, and I notice my cock is now twitching despite myself. Zach drops to his knees, scrambling for his tools, his hands shaking, the jumpsuit pulling tight across his muscular thighs. “Please, sir, don’t tell building management,” he begs, his voice raw, nearly breaking. “I need this job—my boss has been itching to fire me, and this would be the end for me. I am seriously begging sir, please, I will do anything to make it right.” That word—anything—goes straight through my ears and right down to my cock. I take a closer look at him, his green eyes meeting mine, wide and pleading, the bulge in his pants appearing to make them a bit tighter. I cock my head to the side silently wondering if I’m seeing his cock grow in there. I am silent while I weigh my options, watching his chest rising and falling fast, the air thick with tension and I realize that this kid all hidden behind this stupid work jumpsuit is actually really, really fucking hot. I lean against the marble counter, crossing my arms, my cock now hardening fully, straining against my briefs ready to poke a hole right through them. “Anything, huh?” I say, my voice low, a smirk curling my lips, heat spreading like wildfire between us and I slowly begin to rub my cock through the outside of my briefs. “That’s a dangerous promise in this house young Zach.” His eyes are now glued to my cock, his body in a state of shock at what is happening. I reach into my pocket and pull out the bag of T and admire the crystals glinting like diamonds under the LEDs, the sharp tang of my earlier hit still lingering and the rush of the drugs still coursing through my veins doubling my confidence and aggression. I clear my throat so I can reset my voice to something deep but not so threatening and I ask him “So, Zach, you didn’t see anything, is that right?” With his mouth still a little open in shock he clears his throat and shakes his head with a resounding “no”. With a menacing chuckle I push my briefs down to my ankles and let my cock bounce free. “Ever tried this?” I ask, holding up the bag of T, watching his eyes widen as I ignore the fact that my thick hard cock is now standing at full attention pointed right at him. “Uhh, is that” he begins to ask, and I cut him off before he can finish. “It’s crystal meth, Zach. Tina. Its these magic little crystals that will make you feel alive and if you’re lucky it will make you want – no, it will make you NEED to fuck like you’ve never fucked before”, I answered him grabbing my cock with my free hand and giving it a slow stroke. He shakes his head fast, his cap nearly falling. “N-no, never,” he says, his voice shaky. “I don’t do drugs, man. I can’t.” His eyes flick to the pipe on the counter, then to my face, panic flaring, his cock so clearly now pulsing in his jumpsuit. Zach nervously starts playing with his hat moving it as if trying to straighten it somehow and then looks at the ground as he says to me “and uhh sir, I really am awfully sorry about interrupting your night and all. I didn’t mean nothing by it and before you get the wrong idea sir, I just wanted to let you know that well, I have a girlfriend and uhh sir, I’m straight”. I step closer, my bare feet silent, my face now inches from his, each step causing my thick cock to sway and slap against my right leg, then my left, back to my right. My voice a growl, I get less than an inch from his face and whisper in his ear “you want me to keep this quiet?” I say, holding up my phone, thumb hovering over the screen with the building management’s contact pulled up. “Then don’t play shy. You sure as shit weren’t shy when you barged into my apartment catching me with my cock in my hand now were you? So come on man, relax and have a little fun. Since now I know that you DID see something I’m going to need a little leverage here Zach. You’re going to have to take one little hit on this pipe dude, or I’m afraid I’ll be calling your boss as you walk out the door.” His breath hitches, his hands clenching, his eyes darting between the pipe and my phone. “I... I don’t know,” he whispers. “Can’t I just... fix something, clean up, anything else?” I lean in, my breath hot against his ear, seeing this young buff boy quiver under my command now has me so hard I’m starting to leak. “This isn’t a negotiation, kid,” I say, my voice firm. “Take the hit, or you’re done. You said anything—okay, prove it.” With the pipe between my fingers, I extend my hand his way offering him once last chance to redeem himself. He swallows hard and I notice his Adam’s apple bobbing, and after a long moment, he nods, defeated. “Okay,” he whispers. “I’ll do it. One hit, and then I really got to get to work next door sir”. I light the pipe, the flame dancing, the crystals melting into acrid smoke. I take a hit first, the rush slamming my veins like lightning, my senses sharpening— the drug coursing through my veins now making my cock throb even harder. I pass it to Zach, guiding his shaking hands, his lips trembling as he inhales. He coughs a bit, and I notice his body shuddering as the tina hits. His pupils dilate, his shoulders relax, a dazed grin tugging at his lips. “Holy... fuck,” he murmurs, his voice hoarse, his cock now pulsing and throbbing harder, the strain against his pants more now more evident. “Fuck Mr., that’s... intense.” I laugh, clapping his shoulder, my hand lingering on his warm muscle. “Welcome to the ride, kid,” I say, the tina deepening my voice and I begin to squeeze his shoulder. “Ah fuck” I say as I squeeze both shoulders in tandem. “Kid you are tense as fuck. Why don’t you sit down for a minute, and I will rub out some of this stress.” I can tell the kid is debating his options in his head so I bend down, pick up my briefs, and tell him “I can throw these back on if that helps you make up your mind kid”. “Ugh, no sir, it’s cool I don’t mind. It is YOUR apartment after all. Your cock looked like it was getting uncomfortable in there anyway” he responded, the tina making a noticeable different in the boy’s confidence with me. I cock my head back in surprise and respond saying “you been looking at my cock Zach?” I asked him, a smug smile pasted on my face. “Ugh, well…. Mr. that enormous bulge was kinda hard to miss. Pretty sure you could see it from space” Zach replied as he too began to grin, clearly proud of himself for the corny joke. “Is it cool if I hit this again?” he asked me as he reached for the pipe. “Sure kid, smoke as much as you want, but do me a favor and follow me over here to the couch so we can sit for a minute, and if you don’t mind how about you lose the fucking pants on your way. What? I’m supposed to be the only one here walking around my apartment with a bulge you can ‘see from space’, I taunted him. He froze, staring at me and clearly running scenarios through his little jock-boy head. I waited, giving him some time to figure out his next move. When I noticed he started to get a little shifty, his nerves beginning to make him question if this was a good idea after all, I stood up and grabbed my phone, my hard cock pointing directly at him. “Zach, take off your fucking pants and come sit down or I’m making the call. Your choice”. Without saying a word, he took a step toward me as he began to remove his work jump suit. With the work jump suit now on the ground he looked at me directly in the eyes as he peeled off his shirt, revealing a beautiful, toned body covered in colorful tattoos. Next, he unbuckled his pants, and in one swift motion he had pulled them off, now standing in front of me wearing nothing but his boxers. I took the pipe and filled my lungs with a massive cloud of our shared drug, and I tossed the hot pipe on top of the heap of clothes he had just taken off and I grabbed him, putting one hand roughly behind his head and drawing him in close I kissed him, blowing the tina from my lungs into his mouth and watching his eyes grow wide as he realized I was filling him with the drug, his eyes then closing and he let go and began to embraced what was happening. My hands roamed his body, feeling the tight muscles on his young back, sliding them down into his boxers and sliding them down with one hand as the other explored his thick jock ass. I looked down at his big hairy cock and I smiled, grabbing it with one hand as I walked him backwards towards the couch, pushing him down into the cushions. I knelt between his hairy muscular legs causing him to spread them wide and took his cock slowly into my mouth. “Ohhh fuckkkkk” he groaned, as I ran my tongue under the ridges of his cock head and slowly pushed his cock down my throat. I still get hard when I think about how his cock smelled and tasted – the salt from his sweat and his precum mixed together - nothing short of intoxicating. I kissed his inner thighs while slowly stroking his wet cock causing a desperate whimper to escape his chest. I kissed him until I reached his balls, running them through my mouth before taking his cock down my throat once again. He put his hand on the back of my head, and I let him begin to fuck my face. Between the tina coursing through his body and attention I was giving his cock I could tell he was in another world of pleasure. His breathing became more rapid and his thrust down my throat got more intense. I knew he was getting close and would want nothing more than some to release his load and empty his nuts down my throat and just as I knew he was on the edge of a life changing orgasm I pushed him back into the couch, his cock sliding out of my mouth and flopping on his tight hairy stomach. He looked at me with such sad, confused eyes, searching my face trying to figure out why I had stopped the fun. I grabbed the pipe and put it in his hand while slowly stroking his cock. “Hit this again and then follow me to my room. I have something in there I want to show you”. After taking a few generous hits off my pipe, we walked down the hallway towards my bedroom, passing art on the wall that cost me more than this kid would make this year. Turning the corner into my bedroom I watched to see his reaction to the sling I had installed next to my bed, a black leather sling, chains bolted to the ceiling, light from the hallway glinting off the metal. “Whoa….ugh… is that?” he started before I cut him off once again. “A fuck sling? Yeah bud, that is exactly what the fuck it is. I put boys in there when I want them to feel all of me. When I want to go deeper inside them than anyone ever has. Now, do me a favor big guy, and get in” I barked at him. He looked at the sling then back towards me, then back at the sling again. “Get. In. The. Sling.” I growled at him. Zach froze, his tina-fueled eyes wide, his cap slipping off his sweaty head. “A sling?” he says, his voice cracking. “What the hell? Now you want to fuck me? Dude….this is getting out of hand I... I don’t think I can do that man. I mean fuck dude, I’m straight!” He steps back towards the hallway, his cock still throbbing, his body betraying him with his own curiosity. “Can’t I do something else bro? Clean your place, fix your pipes, run your errands, or fuck man how about we go back to the couch and just finish what we were doing out there” he says as he looks back toward the sling, “anything but that” he said as he took a dramatic swallow causing his Adam’s apple to visibly bounce. I stepped closer toward him, my chest inches from him, my cock pressing up against him. “No deal, kid,” I growl, my phone in hand again, thumb grazing the screen. “You want me to keep quiet? Okay. I know how to keep a secret. But my silence has a price. Get in the sling.” I growl. “Now.” “But, ugh, Mr.”, he started to protest. I cut him off again. “I am not ‘Mr.’, kid. Stop calling me that. I am Daddy. When you are in my apartment and ESPECIALLY when I allow you in my sling you know me only as Daddy. Understood?” His eyes widen, his breath shaky. “Daddy? That’s... weird,” he says, his voice trembling. “I can’t do this, man. It’s too much.” I grabbed his cock and gave it a rough, hard squeeze while telling him “Zach, this rock hard cock in my hand is telling me you want this. You said anything, right? You walked into my apartment and caught me with my thick hard cock in my hand and of all the things to offer – all of the ways to fix that situation – you CHOSE to offer me ‘anything’. You want this Zach. So be a man and not a little pussy bitch and get the fuck in the sling for daddy” I say, my voice unrelenting, the tina fueling my dominance. “Daddy is here to protect you from those fuck-heads downstairs in the management office. And Daddy is here to make sure you have a good time tonight, but you need to trust me.” I grabbed his cock and slowly stroked him again as I whispered in his ear “remember how Daddy made you feel a few minutes ago? You get in my sling, and I promise to make you feel that times a thousand.” He swallowed hard, his eyes darting to the sling, the tina and my hand stroking his cock starting to strip away any last resistance. “Fine,” he whispers, his voice barely audible. Looking at me with such adorable pleading wide eyes he says “But...sir, ugh, I mean, Daddy, if it gets too intense you gotta be cool with me jumping out of that thing, okay?.” I nodded, smirking, leading him to the sling. I admire his young tight body as I watch him climb in, the leather creaking, chains swaying, his body exposed, legs spread, eyes wide with fear and tina-fueled anticipation. I lean in between his legs and blow another cloud into his lungs and as I pull back, I let my hands trace the lines of his body while I tell him “Daddy has you son. It’s just you and Daddy here, our private little world. Just us here, our secret world, you can relax.” I put the pipe in his hand and he looks up at me for approval. I bend down on top of him in the sling and kiss him, this time deeply and intense, my hands roaming his face and the back of his head while my tongue explores his mouth. I pull away from our embrace once again and with my face less than an inch from his I tell him in my most gentle voice “Baby boy, you don’t have to ask to use Daddy’s drugs, you understand? If you’re my boy and I’m your Daddy you never have to ask. All of this is yours. Now, take that pipe because I love seeing my big muscle boy get spun and horny for Daddy. I want you to show me the biggest cloud you can possibly blow.” He took the pipe and inhaled deeply, and I encouraged him to keep going. “Thattaboy, don’t stop now. Keep going boy, fuck you’re doing great that is going to be a huge cloud – Zach you are making Daddy SO proud”. I couldn’t help but notice that his cock twitched every time I referred to myself as Daddy. This was going to be fun. As he is lighting the pipe again I grab the lube, my heart pounding, the tina making every detail vivid—the chains’ creak, his skin’s heat and his trembling strong young limbs. He blows a massive cloud above us, and I chuckle, thinking to myself that if he wasn’t spun before he sure as fuck was now. I hand him a bottle of poppers and tell him to take a nice long hit, and as he inhales the popper fumes, I slowly slide a lubed-up finger up and down his ass and then slowly around the outside of his hole. He lets out a deep guttural groan as the poppers work their magic and when I feel his hole begin to relax, I enter him with two slick fingers, slow, deliberate and deep, not stopping until I was knuckle deep, his tightness gripping me, drawing a sharp gasp from the boy. “Fuck, man!” he yelled, his voice trembling, his body tensing and pulling back as much as possible. I pause, my hand on his thigh, my other hand at his hole with my fingers now knuckle deep inside him as I probe searching for the spot that is going to make this boy mine. My voice is now firm, having lost the softness from a few minutes ago as I respond: “That’s Daddy, kid. Not man, or sir or dude or bro. I am Daddy, isn’t that right son?” I ask him as I slide my fingers out and then roughly back inside him. He yelps and his body jumps back a bit, but he nods, and I see tears pricking the corner of his eyes. “Sorry, Daddy,” he whispers, and although he is shaking from nerves, I see his cock laying on his hairy stomach continuing to throb, the tina amplifying everything he is now feeling. I slide my fingers out of his hole and press my cock up against it. He is shaking badly, clearly very nervous about what is coming. “Daddy” he says looking at me with such wide innocent eyes. “Is this going to hurt?” he asks me. This causes me cock to throb, and I can tell he could feel it pulse against tight young hole. “Zach, I’m not going to lie to you”, I tell him. “This is going to hurt badly at first. You feel how hard you’ve made my cock? This is all you boy, you did this” I tell him as I make my cock throb against his hole again. “My cock is so hard and so thick right now because of you, and so yes, when I push inside you buddy it is going to hurt, it might feel like I’m ripping you open but I need you to trust me, okay? If you solider through the pain that my hard cock is about to bring you then I promise it will pass and the pleasure that will replace it will be more intense than anything you’ve ever felt or even thought was possible to feel. Think you can be brave for me and take Daddy’s cock bud? Think you are man enough to take a hard thick cock like the one pushing up against your hole right now?” He nervously bit his lip and looked up at me with a blank stare. “Remember Zach, the pleasure will replace the pain. Now get ready big guy because here it comes” I tell him, as I enter him, slow and deep, my thick hard cock—veined, rock-hard—stretching his tight hole, an unrelenting force opening him up, continuing to get deeper until he had taken all of me, the tina amplifying the burn inside him as he takes every inch. And then, just as I bottom out inside him, he screams, a primal, raw, piercing cry, his body tensing, tears now spilling down his cheeks. “Fuckkkk! Fuck Daddy, fuck it hurts so bad! It hurts too much, please take it out Daddy please” he yells, his hands clutching the chains so tight his knuckles are white as a ghost, the sling beginning to rock wildly. “Ughhh Daddy it’s too much!” His cock softens slightly, his body shuddering, his tear-streaked face screwed in racked in agony. “Breathe, Zach,” I say, my voice steady. You took all of me son, you have every inch of your dad inside you” I say to him as I lean down and kiss him. “I am so proud of you son” I whisper as I begin to pull back and stand in between him. “Okay son, you’ve taken all of me like I knew you could. Now blow a cloud for me while I’m inside you” I order him. He obeys and I feel him relax a little as he exhales the cloud. I grab the poppers and give him a good shake before putting them under his nose telling him “you’re doing so good son, making your dad so fucking proud. Now I need you to inhale these deeply until you can’t inhale anymore, understand?” He obeys again, inhaling so deep I wonder if he is going to pass out when he feels the poppers hit. When I hear him exhale I also feel him relax and the vice grip his ass had around my cock begins to release a bit. I watch his eyes roll back in his head as he offers me a desperate moan. “Ahhhh that’s my fucking boy. I can feel you relaxing son, fuck you’re doing so well. Now dad is going to start fucking you” I tell him, my thrusts gentle, giving him time to adjust. “The tina’s gonna make it feel so good. Fuck son you feel amazing. That’s it. Relax for dad, open up and let dad inside. In and out, in and out, fuck boy you feel so good, that’s right baby, in and out, all the way in and all the way out”. Zach’s cock has come back to life, now standing at full attention and beginning to leak at I slowly slide inside him and press my cockhead up against his spot. I pass him the pipe again and told him it’s time for another big hit. “Another already dad?” He hesitates, then obeys and inhales, coughing, the tina hitting hard, his body relaxing even more, his cock now throbbing in between us. “Okay, Daddy,” he gasps, his voice shaky but desperate for more. “It’s... better now. It’s feeling better, ughhh fuck its feeling good, so good, you can give me more Daddy I’m ready.” My thrusts deepen, the sling rocking, chains creaking in rhythm. “Yeah? Its feeling good now baby?” I ask him as I pick up the pace, starting to really fuck him now. “How’s Daddy’s cock feel now?” I ask, my hands gripping the chains, my cock so hard and thick, hitting the deep spots within him, claiming and owning him fully. His moans shift, pain fading to pleasure, the drugs taking over, amplifying every thrust. “So fucking full, man,” he gasps, his body arching, his cock throbbing, precum dripping. I pause, my voice sharp. “That’s Daddy, Zach. Don’t make me remind you again” I growl as I pull fully out and slam my cock back inside him. He nods, wincing at the pain. “Sorry, Daddy,” he says, his voice raw. “Fuck daddy your cock is...fucking incredible. Please keep going, deeper daddy go deeper” he begs. The tina’s got us wired, the room pulsing, the music thumping in my chest and my cock continues to claim him. “You like Daddy’s cock stretching you?” I growl, my thrusts steady, hard, deep and unforgiving, hitting sensitive spots that make him moan louder. My voice raising above his moans I demand him “Tell me, kid. Tell me what Daddy’s cock is doing to you.” His moans grow raw, I feel his body now fully surrendering. “Fuck, Daddy! Ugh I don’t know how to describe it, its like you are filling me up, ughhh so fucking full, but I can never be full enough,” he says, his voice breaking, “I will never have enough of you Daddy!” he cries out.“ Your dick’s so big... feels so good, please daddy don’t stop.” For him, it’s a revelation—pain turning to euphoria, the sling’s vulnerability making him feel alive. For me, it’s power—his moans, his tightness, the tina making every thrust electric, this strong young buck being fully owned by me, taking him to places nobody else ever could. The city lights spill through the window, the lights and his tattoos painting his skin in neon, the apartment our private world. I lean closer, my breath hot against his neck, my thrusts now relentless. “You’re Daddy’s boy tonight,” I groan, my cock filling him with precision. He moans, his eyes glassy, tears dried, replaced by hunger. “It feels so fucking good, Daddy,” he gasps, his cock pulsing and untouched. “Love how you’re fucking me. Love being your boy, Daddy, please daddy please never stop!” I grab his cock and the second my hand wraps around his meat his climax hits, explosive, his cock pulsing in my hand as thick ropes of cum shoot and then spills across his chest and stomach, the tina making his orgasm feel endless. “Oh my fucking God Daddy Daddy DADDDDYYYYY!” he cries as he begins to bust, his body shuddering, his green eyes wide. “Fuck son look at that load you gave me” I tell him as my thrust now slam in and out of him. “Daddy needs to cum now baby. Where should Daddy put his load son?” “Please give me your load Daddy, please cum inside me and make me fully yours, please daddy please” he begs. I grab the chains of the sling as I release the violent roar from deep within me and I begin to fill him, ropes of my cum shooting deep inside him. We collapse, him in the sling, me against the frame, both panting, the tina’s buzz pulsing. I summon the strength to brush his hair out of his eyes and slowly pump in and out of him a few more times, making he moan and grip the chains once again. As I pull out and kiss the hair plastered to his forehead he looks up at me with those big green eyes and asks “You won’t tell, Daddy?”, his voice soft and submissive. I smirk, grabbing his face in between my hands and whisper “Our secret, kid. You fucking earned it.” A faint unease flickers and disappears, his youth, the tina’s grip, the intensity of our fucking now having fully drained us both—and we collapse in my bed, he finding his way into my arms, both of us lost in the high, the sling our anchor, the city a silent witness to the beginning of something we both deeply felt, raw and real, both of us filling a void in the other, making us now somehow fully complete.

731 Our junior year (third year) at university came to a close and the three of us roommates decided to stay together for the upcoming fourth year. We got along well, and we enjoyed the convenience of being able to satisfy sexual needs without leaving home. With Dan and me, it was purely physical enjoyment of each other’s bodies. He was the most beautiful man I’d ever seen and he was entertaining thoughts of becoming a model and had a trip planned over the summer to go to Manhattan because some agencies expressed interest. But with Bob and me, it started to become a little more. Bob and I started to catch movies together at the university union and then go out for pizza and then home to sleep together. We enjoyed being with each other and I found Bob’s scent to be irresistible. But Bob still dated and slept with women. He left of trail of broken hearts and irate co-eds. After briefly feeling a bit hurt and jealous, I saw our situation for what it was. I wasn’t sure exactly what I wanted from a “boyfriend”, but I knew Bob was even more hyper-sexual than I was, and that we probably wanted different things out of life. I knew he wanted kids someday. At the end of my third year, I met with my college career counselor. He had advised me at the end of the second year that I should consider going to graduate school to get a master’s degree and he had given me suggestions about schools to submit my applications. At our year-end meeting, he asked me if I had made decisions. I replied that I had narrowed it down to two large universities and that I scored very well on the standardized exams for my area of study. He gave me suggestions, and we parted for the summer break. At that moment, it truly struck me that life was moving on and I was moving along with it – that my comfy living arrangement would end in the next year and I would be moving somewhere where I would have to make new friends. Bob, Dan and I all had summer internships in large cities, but we would return to the apartment in mid-August. My internship flew by, and I enjoyed it, but everyone in the company was married with children or older. The apartment the company arranged was in a sketchy part of town. The large university in town was in the outer suburbs and not easy to access without a car, plus, it was summer break. So, I tried to meet people in dive bars in my area, but these were creepy places for the most part. I was exploring at the edge of the neighborhood one Saturday early evening in late July, when I saw a muscular guy in his 40s or 50s wearing some kind of leather pants over a pair of worn-out jeans and a tight black shirt walking in front of me. I thought he must be sweating like a pig with those leather pants. He disappeared into a building just ahead of me. There was no storefront or sign on the building, but there was a black door with just oversized address numbers on it: 731. I tried the door, and fortunately it was unlocked, and I could hear the beat of music coming from stairs which lead to a basement – maybe an underground dance club? I walked down the steps and there was a booth with a dude inside and a paper sign on the booth window that just said “$7”. I figured it was a cover charge. The guy said, “If you want a locker and lock, it’s $2 more.” And I handed him $9 and pushed a towel and lock toward me. He buzzed me in, and the place had a similar vibe as the Auroura Book and Video Store, but different. There were small lockers lining the walls of a room and there was an older guy in a jockstrap who locked me over and then grabbed his towel and walked through another doorway. I knew this was no dance club, and I quickly peeled my clothes off and stowed them in the locker and quickly wrapped the towel around my waist. The music was coming from speakers in the next room and there were some guys at the bar drinking beer. The variety of men went from leather muscle studs to very skinny middle-aged guys, to grandfathers with pudgy guts, and everything in between. I just turned 22 and was the youngest guy here by ten years. I noticed that there were condom dispensers on the wall, and I grabbed one and walked from the bar into a hallway. For no good reason, I had a fantasy that only big cities were suffering from the plague; not small northeastern college towns and certainly not athletic and masculine guys like my roommates and me. We had never used them with each other. We didn’t see the need. Plus, President Reagan never mentioned it, so how bad could it be? But being in the big city meant that I should be cautious. I walked into a dark hallway with gloryhole booths lining the walls and continued to the next room. The room was dimly lit and there were leather hammock-like things hanging from the ceiling beams by chains and some guys were getting fucked by other guys. I also noticed a padded bench and there was a muscle man in crotch-less leather pants and black leather boots who was strapped securely face down on it and getting fucked by another muscle stud; the guy strapped down had a leather hood over his eyes and nose and was sucking off a guy with a huge cock. Two or three others were watching this and probably waiting for their turns. There was also a bench like a weight-lifting bench and a shoeshine chair, but no one was using these. On the other side of the room was a swinging door, and I walked through. It was pitch black and hot and smelled like sweat and sex. I could hear other men, but I couldn’t see anything. I found a wall and felt my way along it. Then, I bumped into someone else. The first thing I felt was a hand on my pecs and my abs, and then he moved to my dick. I felt back and the guy was very muscular and well-built and a bit taller than me. He kissed me and I kissed back. Then he moved to my nipple and started licking and nibbling it. My cock was rock hard. He licked down my treasure trail to my cock and took me deep down his throat. He grabbed my ass cheeks and made me fuck his face while he rubbed his finger around my pucker. Finally, he released my cock, and I could feel his back and my cock was planted in his hairy crack. Then, he pointed my cock to his pucker and reached back and pulled me toward him until my cock head breached his ring. Bare. “Man, I don’t have a condom on!” I panic-whispered in his ear. He said back, “No problem, dude, I’m clean.” Hesitant at first, I plunged ahead and started fucking the guy. He also felt like he was pre-lubed because I slid into him with no friction. He was moaning like a bitch in heat, and we were both sweating. The pounding he was getting from me attracted some other invisible men who were fondling both of us. I felt a very hairy pot belly against my back trying to mount my hole and I pushed him away. Time seemed to fly, and suddenly I realized I was going to cum in this unseen stranger without a condom. “I’m gonna cum,” I said, and he pulled me deep inside of him. It was the first time I shot my load in another guy since the last time I fucked Dan in late May. The guy pulled off my cock and was gone. My cock was slick with cum. I grabbed a cup of water from the bar and then went to the gloryhole booths to collect myself and cool down. I berated myself for not insisting on a condom, but the guy said he was clean. But really, how could he know? Before I could obsess about it, a big bush and a circumcised cock came through the hole, and I reached out. I licked from the shaved balls up to the tip of his head, a solid eight inches. Having Dan and Bob as my coaches had made me into a very good cocksucker. Before, Dan said blowjobs never got him off, but I could make him cum with just my mouth. I gave him great head for about 10 minutes, then the guy was breathing hard and he pulled his cock out of the hole. “Show me that hole, boy,” he said. He was probably about 45 or 50 years old with a brown beard and moustache and very handsome. My ass needed to be rimmed badly. So, I turned around and put my ass up against the gloryhole. I felt his breath and then his first lick and then he licked my slightly hairy crack. I was in heaven. He tried to push an unlubricated index finger into my pucker, but I was tight and didn’t want to open for him. He went back to rimming me and then he tried to finger me again with something that felt like Vaseline. He rubbed it around my tight little hole, and I felt a slight pleasant tingling sensation. He kept licking my ass cheeks while he worked magic with his finger. I couldn’t resist any more and I unlocked my hole and let him push that finger into me. He took more goo and pushed it in me. Then I heard him stand up and I knew what was next. I still had the unused condom, and I tore the package open. As he put his cock up to the hole, I wrapped the condom onto his pole and turned around and pointed it toward my moisturized asshole. He slowly pushed in as I pushed my ass back against the wall. Finally, he was balls-deep and started to thrust. God, I needed cock so badly! He was pounding away at me, and I had two or three anal orgasms. My cock was dripping pre-cum profusely. Finally, he grunted and held his cock in me. As he pulled out, I felt cum dripping out of me. I looked around and saw him pulling the remnants of a shredded, cum-soaked condom off his cock. He dropped it on the floor and walked out of the booth.

Just left... needed that bad. Had a house guest last week so i missed our 3-4 breeding sessions. Can't believe we've been doing this for 5 years, just never gets old. i'm so opened and creamed right now, sweetest feeling in the world. Love the way holds me, feels like affectionate restraint, hard to describe, but drives me wild. In 5 years and 100s of fucks with Him, i've never had an orgasm of my own, which kind of substantiates a fantasy of mine of sharing one orgasm between myself and my Top. i wondered if it was just a fanciful fantasy to bond that way, but we've been doing it now for 5 years. i don't think He is really aware of it, He never talks about me cumming, but them i've told him from the beginning that His orgasm in me is my orgasm when it leaves His body and enters mine. i was hard as a rock when He left, lately i've been fucking him for a bit before He finally says: "let Me fuck you." He has only ever cum in my mouth once, i don't think He prefers that, though He loves to get sucked, always breeds my ass and i'm totally sated by that. Awesome, eh?

After my high had faded I had to begin thinking about my nephews arrival. I knew that for master to take him, we couldn’t treat him like every bar fag. He had to be eased into it and my house was the complete opposite of easy. I knew that I had to clean out the dungeon and turn it into an actual bedroom, I’d also have to hide all the drugs and sex toys lying around the house. It would be a lot of work. — My uber pulled up to a wide one story house in the middle of a neighborhood of similar homes. I had never actually been to my uncle marks place but this is the address he gave me. I walked up to the door and knocked. A minute later my uncle mark answered. He was wearing a wife beater and what looked to be leather pants, with a thick chain and padlock around his neck. He had grown a beard since the last time I’d seen him. “Hey bud” uncle mark said to me pulling me into a hug, I felt something hard push against me where his crotch was but it must’ve just been his pants cause it was way to hard for a penis “Come on in” he said picking up my bag “wow you’ve grown” he slapped my ass as he said it “Thanks” I said “ I’ll show you your room, it’s kind of bare bones but feel free to make it your own.” He said as he walked me through the living room to what seemed to be a guest bedroom. The house seemed pretty normal, if kind of bland for someone who the rest of the family made out to be some west coast hippie artist. The room seemed pretty boring too just the standard bed, dresser, and mirror. It was a really big mirror though, floor to ceiling and about 4’ wide pointed at the bed. “We’ll bud here’s your room, we’ll go to dinner in a few hours, I’ve got some work to finish in my room but let me know if you need anything.” He said leaving. Uncle Mark closed the door on his way out and I made my way to the bathroom. I’d been holding my piss since I got in my uber. The bathroom was weird, there was a urinal on the wall across from the toilet. The shower was also huge and had several extra hoses connected to the shower head. I guess I can’t complain about my bathroom being too nice. — My nephew had really grown up. He was about 5’10 now with a blondish bob, he also seemed to be pretty well muscled from the hug. I walked back into my bedroom where one of master’s other slaves we’re waiting, he had called several of them to help redecorate the house. I had been repaying them with fist fuckings as my cock was still locked up. This slave was a police officer normally, he was a short and stout man with a thick beard and shaved head. The rest of his body was entirely hairless and covered in tattoos about how much of a poz piggy cumslut he is. He wore a micro cage that made his cock into a small metal nub. It had been permanently attached with piercings, this pig hadn’t used his cock in nearly 10 years. He was laying on his back surrounded by used needles from the many slams I’d given him this morning. I grabbed the methed up lube and smothered it on my arm before punching straight into his wrecked cunt. I got easily to my elbow then continued working my way up til his hole had swallowed most of my arm. He was moaning like a pig but thankfully the bedroom was soundproofed so jack couldn’t hear him.

The Marine and the Troll Under The Bridge 7-31-2025 I have been trying to find the courage to post this one for a long time, It is one of the reasons I was just a Breeding Zone Lurker/Reader and not a full user. For those who have liked my Sticky Situation in another forum, this is darker. Many may not like it, Most Vets will recognize the shadows that haunt us. Rest assured that this is a work of fiction with some landmarks and truisms tossed in. However, my hesitation in posting is because this could have very well happened to me. It is not a happy fantasy cum true. Fair Warning, if you suffer from Military PTSD I recommend you skip it for the next pozzing story. /////////// Mike here, 21Years old, 5’11” when I stretch, 28” waist,160 Lbs. and a 7 inch cut dick and I am a Gay Marine. When I say gay, I mean in the spectrum of things, I am pretty damn gay. Or as gay as a virgin can be. In Highschool, I had eventually realized I was gay like my Uncle who at that time was also pretty damn gay. I mean I tried doing the traditional route, I dated girls in Highschool but never seemed to get as lucky as my peers, mostly it was a drain on my poor wallet. It had occurred to me that my friends might be fudging their scorecards some, but I had nothing to measure against. Marine Corps Bootcamp was not a discovery risk. Plenty of gay Recruits have earned their EGA. Boot Camp – East Coast/West Coast is pretty regimented down to 5 minute timeslices. If a Recruit has time to pop a Boner, the Senior Drill Instructor is letting his Junior DIs slack off. My uncle tells me that back in the day, female Beautiful Alluring Marines unofficially known as BAMs were only trained at PI, but then everything changed. Females were still taught makeup appropriate for the uniform, but they were expected to Shoot (Every Marine A Rifleman) regardless of sex, and both the Boot Camps in Hollywood and PI were machines that instructed Recruits in the Core Fundamentals of the Corps: Honor, Bravery, GUNG HO/Pulling Together, Combat Basics all while instilling the foundation of never leaving a Comrade Behind. Gung Ho was lifted from the Chinese, Semper Fidelis was the bedrock Prejudice of color were mostly expelled in WWII around the timeframe after Iwo. One color Mattered and it was Green (or) the flip side of that was Khaki. Old Corps Marines might dimly recall the mantra of Green Side Out, Brown side out, run in circles scream and shout. The ITV network at bootcamp was always streaming Sands of IWO Jima so that by the time a recruit graduates and goes to additional schooling or the Fleet, they have seen it around 40 times. Aviation fields were integrated with Naval Training at NAS Pensacola if you had spunk, or were otherwise worthy, and failed a technical course, you might be dropped to a less technically demanding track like Avionics would drop back to Aviation Electrical, Aircraft Engine Mechanic might drop to Airframes and Structures so as to not waste the core aviation training you already had. Mechanics who were situationally aware at the line level units were evaluated for Crew Chief or Door Gunner Duty. It was as a Crew Chief, my soul died. I had seen combat, I had even benefited from counselling during and after combat. I had lost Battle Buddies and Warrior Brothers, it was a heavy burden. Some peers had committed suicide, prevention screening was heightened. Then the event that changed my life for the worse. During a training mission a catastrophic failure which prevented any real effort to Auto-Rotate dumped 4 of us and a UH-1N into Davy Jones’ Locker. Most Marines get Water Survival Qualified at least once. Aviation crew personnel in the Marines and the Navy are required to go through the Dunker Trainer. If successfully completed, you have a 9 in 10 chance of exiting a water crash if you retain consciousness during the initial ditch. I was knocked so hard I cracked my helmet but I was conscious enough to take a deep breath and try to move towards the front pilot in command a copilot seats as the sea rushed in but the flooding and the increasing darkness fuzzed my awareness. Then I was being pulled out backwards by my flight vest and broached the surface sputtering with the other surviving crew member Joe Richwalski who said “at least I don’t have to do Mouth to Mouth” as he inflated my flotation bladder in the vest took another deep breath and dove down, his vest remaining uninflated. I dipped my aching head and tried to peer though the murk. I was panicked but mechanically preparing to deflate my vest and dive when Joe again broached the surface. We can’t reach them and turned his face away but dove again in case he was wrong. The Rescue was pretty quick during combat or training – if a tracked flight goes off grid, the response is ASAP. My debrief and report got Joe cited with a Meritorious Service Medal and my head and orthopedic injuries got me transferred from flight status to medical holding. Segregation of serious Combat Wounded Marines and those who suffer an injury as a line of duty incident is routine. If a Marine just back from deployment wraps their Motorcycle around a telephone pole while drunk, that is not usually a Line Of Duty injury. The fact that it was a mech failure of equipment with loss of life during operations training meant I was re slotted into a billet until I could be medically stabilized, evaluated and potentially medically discharged. My new Duty Station assignment was published, I was attached to Marine Barracks Annex, Washington DC. Because I had done band and music in High School, and Sound/Theater during the same period, by oddball chance I was slotted into a ‘Roadie’ billet supporting the Marine Orchestra. The in-brief/Welcome Aboard was typical but some of the specifics were non-standard. The extra decorum expected of Marines in the Nations Capitol, and the Rocks and Shoals that would get us into instant trouble. A whole list of historical infractions such as drunk Marines trying (and sometimes succeeding in the old days) of climbing the Whitehouse Fence; right down to Drunk and Disorderly; or the catchall ‘Conduct Unbecoming A Marine”. I had been low, now I was very low. Then I learned my Uncle had died. While I had affection for my parents, somehow, I loved my Uncle more. The whispers not from my parents but from the cousins was that it involved complications from AIDS or HIV. Knowing my attraction towards men, and knowing the risks, the last time I spoke to my Uncle I had asked him to take my virginity. His response after a pause, Oh Mike, I love you like you were my own son. I could not possibly, and I heard something unintelligible, and he hung up. When I came back from the funeral, I still had some leave and I went on a bender. The Gayborhood on East Capitol Street that my Uncle had once described was gone. Remington’s, Mr. Henry’s, all gone. However, there were still plenty of bars and about 01:30 in the morning, I realized as they prepped for last call that I was too broke for a hotel, and too drunk to successfully bluff my way back through the security gate. This may be redundant for Vets who know it already, but perhaps for a few it will bring into focus just how much of a burden Marines can carry. The Marine Corps was born in a Bar so a drunk marine is nothing new. I had tied one on trying to anesthetize my mind from the pain of compounded loss. To add to my woes, it started raining, then pouring rain. I huddled under one of the overpasses in despair. I was as wary as I could be but even if I got rolled/robbed they would not get much. The ever-present homeless population noticed the high and tight haircut and most kept to their selected spots but one said to scoot up the underpass slope – the chilly wind is not so bad there. He said his name was Leo and I told him my name was Mike. Leo said Marine Right? I replied yes. Leo said thank you for your service. I hung my head. What’s wrong? I assure you are not the first Marine to pause under this shelter and you won’t be the last. In my drunken state, I started recounting my story providing what a sober mike would realize was too much information. I fell asleep and became wakeful with some wonderful feelings. The rain was still pounding, my dick was out. Had Leo been blowing me? My erection had never been this hard even when jacking off and watching porn. I had no other experience to compare it to. I started buttoning up and Leo said no worries, just helping out a shipmate. I looked a silent question in his direction. ’82 he said after a bit, just before the Marine Barracks was attacked. Friends of mine went ashore from the LHAs for a card game. He leaned back over and unbuttoned my fly while keeping a wary eye on my reactions. I was silent except for a gasp as he took me into his mouth. My erection reappeared and within a short few seconds I blew a huge load down his throat and he swallowed and swallowed, suckling for a while. He must have kept a little because he pulled out a skoal can and hawked a gob into it setting it aside. He said roll over and I hesitantly complied. He pulled my jeans and shorts down and started licking my hole. I was paralyzed with fear and lust Fight or Flight did not even occur to me. My gasps were followed by groans as his tongue entered my anus. With the chill air, I felt warm and Rosy. My anus was relaxed from beer and Leo’s tongue. He stopped and moved up inserting a finger, then two, then three. He spat on my hole and I heard the skol can lid drop as he added my cum to my ass. I shuddered. He entered and not with a finger this time. The initial entry was sharp, but I was calm, and still drunk but aware. As my hole relaxed he went deeper, he was rubbing my love nut and every time my ass would clench he would sigh. Eventually he picked up the pace and his dick expanded further blowing a definite series of cum spirts up my ass. As he deflated and withdrew, he continued his soothing talk. Mike, I’m sure your Uncle would have eventually come around. Here is the gift he did not have the opportunity to give you. I’m sure he would have helped out a shipmate eventually. After all, we are all family now. Share it in good faith, you will join tour Uncle and Brothers in Arms soon enough…. …not the end….

Epiphany “Hey Bob. That was so fucking hot! Put your cock through the hole - I want to lick the cum off your piss hole,” I said. There was a string of cum still hanging off Bob’s cock. He gave me a dubious look and stepped up to the hole and I eagerly took his fat, flaccid cock into my mouth and scrubbed it with my tongue. Then I said, “Turn around. I want to see your asshole.” He gave me his infamous evil grin and turned around and I reached through the hole and stuck a finger up his ass which he wasn’t expecting, and he moaned. Then I put my finger in my mouth and savored the hot cum that the black dude left in Bob. “Dave, you’ve become quite a pig. I hadn’t realized.” He put his ass firm against the gloryhole. I sniffed it and it smelled like cum and sweat. I put my face in to the gloryhole and his cheeks folded over my face. I started rimming Bob and he spread his cheeks wide as I started lapping the cum up that was leaking from his hole. The smell was intoxicating, and it still makes me hard to think about it today. Looking back on this, it was a piggy thing that was totally out of character for me, but I was high on sex, and Bob helped unleash it. I embraced it. Bob was pushing back against the wall trying to feed me more of his ass and my face was deep in his ass cheeks. I unbuckled my jeans and as I dropped them the belt buckle made a noisy clang on the floor of the booth. He stayed still against the gloryhole knowing what I was going to do before I did. I stood up and put my mushroom head up to his asshole and easily pushed in. His asshole was wet and warm and pretty loose for a “100% top man”. There were some handles in the booth for getting a good grip, which came in handy because I was pounding Bob hard and he was making a lot of noise. Through all the racket, I could hear him huffing on his poppers. After about ten minutes of all-out fucking, I grunted and held my hips hard against the wall as I shot about eight ropes of cum into my roommate. I told Bob to clean off my cock and he turned around and licked my cock clean. Then, he backed up to the gloryhole and I ate all the cum from him. He put his face to the gloryhole and we kissed through it, snowballing a salty, gooey, sexy kiss. He licked up all the sex fluids that lingered on my face after felching him. “I’ve had enough of this place, Dave, he said. “Let’s go then,” I replied. We exited the booths and there were several men gathered around, and we shuffled past them. I was a bit embarrassed because we stank of ass and cum. But I doubt Bob was. He later told me that this wasn’t his first time at the rodeo. “Why did you tell me you only topped guys, Bob?” I asked. “It’s probably a hang-up. You know, an Italian, macho bullshit thing,” he replied. “Bob, we’re buddies and you can be what you want to be around me. I don’t think any less of you because you like to get fucked. It actually makes me even hornier for you. And it’s just between you and me.” Thanks man, he said. He had his afternoon class, but when he got back to the apartment after his class, we fucked each other and fell asleep until we heard the apartment door close when Dan got in from class.

OK, Shot! Fair Warning, if you suffer from Military PTSD I recommend you skip it for the next pozzing story. Out. “After all, we are all family now. Share it in good faith, you will join your Uncle and Brothers in Arms soon enough”…. As Leo moved aside, another Troll was ready to enter. I was stunned, certainly, thrilled, yes, aware of sensations I never thought had existed. As I was bred without vocal or physical complaints by myself or objections from the Marine inside. Leo lounged back and watched the show. He started what sounded like a practiced briefing. How many times had this happened? “Marine, you will remember some of what I say, but you will never forget the throbbing manhood in your hole as you absorb my spunk along with my neighbors. We are sympathetic, but we have needs. You seem to have some needs as well. You have been through some shit that’s for certain. A lot of people would have given up when faced with the challenges you have survived. You might have thought about ending it, but you are here so you are a stubborn Marine, the very best kind, the kind that does not give up. You think Recruit Training and the Crucible were tough? That SERE School was tough? The Crucible of life does not grade on a 4.0/4.0 scale; it is an off and on binary grade of pass/fail; surrender-fail/success-joy. Your Uncle would not like it if you just gave up would he”? I shook my head as the neighbor finished, and I had another dick pumping my ass. Leo continued –“Right now, you are sleep deprived, hung over, maybe still a little drunk. When you get back to your billet, shower and get some sack time there will be regrets about the choices you have made. That is natural. If you do have regrets, there are several resources on the card I put in your pocket. You will probably take that path. Just some advice, you do not want a Corpsman, or Squid Doc seeing that ass for a while, So the 1st resource on the list is the one I would try first. You need to ask them for PEP within 72 hours. Myself, I expect you will start PEP, then probably throw away the bottle and be back for a recharge”. I took advantage of Leo’s pause to mumble “Harder”! To my Impaler. Leo continued “Yes a lot of Marines are bossy bottoms. Devon, are you going to comply with his request”? “Nope” the owner of the BBC thrusting into me replied. “Sir! Harder Please Sir”? I corrected. Devon replied “Sure thing since you asked nicely” and started pounding me upslope. As the conga line continued, it started getting light. Leo said “Alright let’s wrap this up. Don’t want to startle a dog walker”. He handed me a rag and instructed me to not wipe with it but shove it up my gape so I would not leave a trail to the sally gate. I CAC’d in through the Man-Portal at the gate and rushed to the billets and the Head. Part of me wanted to keep it in, part of me was saying if you do so, you will have a visible accident later. I flipped a mental coin and pushed out while on the toilet. A rush of murky stuff, gobs of white, and threads of red were in the bowl. Bright red was on the toilet paper I cleaned up with. I showered, shaved, got into a work coverall and was nodding off in the Day Room when the duty briefing snapped me awake. During the work detail I was a zombie, a delicate zombie who if caught off balance would break into a thousand little Marine Pieces. The Gunny gave a nod to the Sgt and he asked me if I needed to go to Sick Call. I responded No Sgt, just sore from a workout and got caught in the rain this morning. I tried paying more attention to the tasks at hand. The day sucked out all my reserves. Boot Camp Crucible and Aviation SERE were tough, but I felt I had achieved a new level of on the job training across the last 16 Hours. I skipped chow which was a bad idea and hit the rack exhausted. My dreams were an alternating series of delicious dreams and nightmares. Oh My God, what had I done? I replayed the normal half of liberty – off time. My Uncle, The Bar, the drinking, the decision not to tank and derail my medical and Veteran benefits, taking shelter from the rain; and the other side of the teetertotter - my lack of objection, of not fighting back, even participating moaning, and enjoying every thrust, every squirt of cum. This other side, it was not comprehensible to me. Willingly taking part in a neighborly gang bang rock throwing distance from 8th & I was (not) normal. Or was it? I approached my SGT before the duty day began. I had come back early from my bereavement leave and admitted that insisting on getting back in the duty rotation had possibly been premature. He gave me a nod and asked would three days work? I said yes, and he told me done. “Thanks for letting me know before the morning roster gets finalized, and Corporal, losing battle buddies is tough, losing family is tough, if you need a referral for additional grief counselling, all you have to do is give the word. I never have to worry about you slacking off. I looked down and said Thank you Sgt. I went back to my locker and bunk. Was I going to do this? My conscious mind was telling me to, actually it was yelling at me to get whatever the fuck PEP was and put the whole business behind me. Being gay was not the criminal offense it used to be. So to insure I could put all of this behind me, I committed to using the card. I changed to civvies and took off for the clinic. Each walking step my sore asshole reminded me of the trauma and possible infection it had gone through. But somewhere else the lustful part of ‘me’ was saying what a ride! Let’s do it again! The clinic was perhaps an inadequate word for what was one division location in Washington DC of a large Non-Profit medical concern named after a poet and women’s health rights leader. Marines, along with all service members have learned to follow a rule of keeping ‘inappropriate’ behavior a certain distance from the Flagpole (so to speak). Since the Internet, this has applied to cyber behavior as well. Looking for porn on a government network would lock you out and get your name on the blotter. In the same vein, trying the same research on free Wi-Fi like the military branch community services provides on military facilities equate to the same thing. However, these days any Marine carries what in earlier eras would be considered a supercomputer. I was led to the proper sublocation, went in and asked the receptionist about PEP? I was directed upstairs and to another reception desk. When my turn came, I opened my mouth to speak but I was handed a clipboard. Please fill this out and return it to me. Names will be called based on the type of service needed. I reviewed the list already skittish, There were lots of checkboxes. I selected testing, PEP, and counselling along with possible STI exposure. Then the checklist tree bore embarrassing branches and fruit. Oral Exposure? Yes, Anal Exposure? Yes, I started realizing the implications of earlier questions of just one same sex encounter or multiple? Multiple. Protections used? None. The earlier question of bisexual, homosexual, and hetero sexual, exposure via unprotected sexual encounters, this was getting difficult, things were getting fuzzy, and I.. Passed out. ...not the end....

This is one long self contained story. I hope you boys enjoy. How did this happen to me, I wondered as I watched another man enter my boyfriend’s now gaping hole. My cock throbbed and a river of precum leaked from the tip. I’d been this hard in my life. I was turned on watching my boyfriend get fucked over and over. My boyfriend who had been the top in our relationship was being gang banged in front of me, and I was turned on by it. What did that say about either of us? “The guy who used to pound your pretty little hole is a cum hungry slut now,” a gruff voice said in my ear. I pulled at the ropes binding me to the chair, trying to see the man who spoke but could get myself loose. “Your top jock boyfriend just needed a little push, and now he’s my fucking slut. Look at him. Look at how happy taking cock makes him. I looked again at where my boyfriend, Jay, lay on the bed. He was flat on his back, his legs spread wide and pulled up to his chest. His hole was perfectly displayed, pink and puffy it was no longer the tight little pucker I’d rimmed a few times in our past. His hole has become the run through gape of an experienced and often used bottom. His cock, thick and magnificent was locked in a tiny little black plastic cage. Precum leaked from the head constantly. I looked up his athletic body, to his hairy chest, to his newly pierced nipples. A thick silver chain hung around his neck, a gold padlock sitting against his collar bone. His face was one of total bliss. Sloppy, his eyes slightly unfocused, he grinned at the next man who walked past me towards him. “Fuck my pussy! Fucking breed me!” He moaned as the man slid his thick cock inside my boyfriend. “You hear that? ‘Fuck my pussy,’ that’s what your boyfriend just said. Your big hot jock boyfriend, the one you thought would be dicking you down with his dick safely wrapped in a nice little condom, is begging men to fuck his pussy, and breed him. I turned him into a bottom slut. I made him a desperate fag with a pussy made for breeding. Your boyfriend is a faggot slut, and you’re his cuck. Your cock’s so hard its leaking everywhere just watching him be his true self. Your boyfriend is my sub slut faggot, and you’re his cuck. You’re a subs sub, and your so turned on you cant help yourself. I think you’re going to enjoy your new life watching me degrade him more and more.” “Oh fuck yes!” Jay called out. “Your big dick feels so good in my sloppy cunt. Fuck yes! Fucking breed me. Yeah! Dump your load in me! Please! I need it. I need another load. Breed me!” “Fucking faggot,” the man fucking my boyfriend said, “Take my fucking load.” He let out a deep guttural grunt and slammed his cock into Jay’s ass with a wet squelch. They both moaned as he unloaded in my boyfriend. Then he pulled out and left the way he’d come, leaving Jay once more on the bed with his fuck-battered hole pointed towards me as a trickle of cum leaked from it. “He’s mine now cuck,” the stranger said. “I’ve broken his mind.” Three more guys came and used my boyfriend. He begged each one of them for their loads. After the last guy came inside him Jay flipped around and sucked down the cock that had just been inside his hole. “Thank you,” he said blissfully to the man as he cleaned his cock. After the man left the strange lent close to my ear again, never coming into my field of vision. “I’ll leave you two alone. I think you have a lot to talk about.” I heard him walk away and a door close behind him. I was left, naked and bound to a chair with my cock hard as a lock and leaking precum like mad, with my supposed top only boyfriend who I’d just watched turn into a feral caged up cum hungry bottom slut. Jay lay on his stomach where his last top had left him with his eyes closed for a minute. He seemed to be lost in a dream. Slowly he blinked himself back awake, opening his eyes and looking at me for the first time since he’d gotten me into the chair and the stranger had bound me to it. He’d told me we were going to a work friend’s house for dinner. He was going to meet me there as he’d go straight from work. I rang the bell at the front door of the nice looking brownstone, and Jay had let me. He grinned at me and said, come on I’ve got something to show you. He’d pulled me upstairs into one of the bedrooms and started kissing me. He’d quickly pulled off my shirt and gotten my pants undone. When I protested he assured me that it was fine, his friend was downstairs cooking and he wanted to have a little fun. He’d stripped me down to my briefs and then pushed me back into the chair. I hadn’t heard the other man come into the room. I just suddenly felt the ropes around my chest. “It’s ok babe, relax. Just relax. Its totally ok. You’re going to enjoy this.” I took a deep breath and tried to settle. We’d done a few kinky things before, even had a third come in. I thought maybe he and this work friend were both going to fuck me. Then I watched as Jay stripped off his clothes. First unbuttoning his work shirt revealing his well-formed pecs, prominent nipples, and swirling chest hair. He dropped his shirt, turning away from me for a moment. He shoved his pants down, kicking them off. He was wearing a jock. Jay almost never wore jocks, he was almost exclusively a boxer briefs guy. What is going on, I wondered. Jay pause for a moment still facing away, as if getting up his nerve for something. Then he turned around. I looked down at the bulge in his jock. At first my mind didn’t understand what I was seeing. I’d seen guys in cages before, I knew what a cage bulge was from Twitter… but why did my top only boyfriend have a cage on his cock. “It will all make sense soon,” Jay had said, giving me a weak smile. He walked over to me and tugged at my briefs. I lifted myself up a little allowing him to pull them off still wondering what was happening. “Ready fag?” A rough voice behind me said. I tried to crane my head around to see him, but tied to the chair I could only look to just over my shoulder. I assumed that he was talking to me, Jay had called me fag a few times when he was feeling really rough. I opened my mouth to speak. “Yes Sir,” Jay said looking at the man behind me. I stared at Jay open mouthed. He called this man Sir? “Then on your knees.” Dutifully Jay had sunk to his knees and waited. I heard the man behind me move away. “Jay what the hell is going on? Who is this guy? Why are you calling him Sir? Why are you wearing a cock cage?” I asked all my questions in a rapid fire blur. Jay just repeated his line, ““It will all make sense soon.” I heard the stranger coming back behind me. I strained to hear anything else, any clue as to what might be about to happen. From where he knelt on the floor Jay just smiled. “You read to show your boyfriend here what you’ve become,” the stranger asked behind me. “Yes Sir!” Jay replied happily. “Take off the jock and show your boy your new look.” Jay jumped up and practically tore off his jock. My mouth fell open. Normally his cock hung thick and heavy even when it was soft, curving out from his large balls. Now it was trapped in a tiny maybe inch long black cage. The ring that went around his balls pushed them forward, nestling his cock between them. I was shocked. His big beautiful cock was locked away in a cage smaller than his balls. All that was left was a little nub. “He’s been so excited to show you that cage,” the stranger said in my ear. “He’s had to work hard to get it down, didn’t you boy?” “Yes Sir!” “At first his dick didn’t want to be in a cage that tight, but now, he craves it.” “What? What are you talking about?” I said, now almost shouting. “Just watch.” The stranger replied. A naked man in his early forties came around the chair and walked over to where Jay was kneeling. He was already hard; his cock wasn’t massively long but it was stout with a blunt head. Even in my confusion I appreciated how nice a dick it was and how good it would feel to ride it. Jay looked over my shoulder waiting for something. Then the strangers voice, still behind me said, “Do it boy. Show your boyfriend what you’ve learned.” Jay smiled again and gobbled down this man’s cock. I tried to process what was happening. The stranger was still behind me so this was another man and Jay, who usually choked on my modest dick was eagerly swallowing this strangers dick. “Oh fuck yeah faggot,” the older man was saying as my boyfriend sucked him off. He put his hands on the back of Jay’s head and started to thrust his cock into Jay’s throat. “Look at that. Look at your boyfriend enjoying that man’s cock.” The stranger behind me said. “They’ve never met. They don’t know anything about each other. The only thing your boy knows is he’s here to service this man, and the only thing my buddy knows is he has the privilege of helping break in my new toy.” “New toy? What? What are you saying.” “Just watch. Just watch and enjoy. It looks like you’re already starting to have fun.” At the stranger’s words I looked down and noticed my own cock was starting to harden. Was I turned on by this? “On the bed boy,” the older man said, “show me that pussy.” My head was reeling. I watched Jay jump up and climb onto the bed on all fours. He dropped his chest down and struck out his ass, arching his back. He looked like a horny bottom. I looked at him, taking in his meaty furry ass cheeks and powerful thighs in a new way. His caged cock hung below him, almost totally obscured by his balls, but I could see a string of precum slowly lowering from the tip. “Fucking beautiful jock pussy.” The man said. “And freshly lubed up,” the stranger answered. “Perfect.” He moved behind Jay and spat into his hand. He slathered his spit all down his shaft and then bent over Jay’s upturned ass to spit again. The wad landed right on Jay’s hole. I looked at it and was shocked to see that it didn’t look like the tight pucker I’d occasionally rimmed. His hole was pink, and pooched, like it had just been fucked by a big cock. The older man rubbed his cock head on Jay’s hole, smearing his spit around. “Don’t look away boy,” the stranger said behind me. I felt his hand on my shoulder. “This is what you came here to see.” “You ready for my cock fag?” “Fuck yes! Fucking me!” Jay moaned. “What?” I gasped. The man lined up his cock and pushed forward. I hadn’t thought about the fact that he wasn’t wearing a condom, I’d never dreamed he was going to fuck my boyfriend. Yet that’s exactly what was happening. Slowly he pushed his wide flat cock head against Jay’s spit smeared hole till it gave way and the head burst in. I expected Jay to yell out in pain but instead he moaned a deep appreciative moan as if he was enjoying this. “Your boyfriend’s been keeping a secret from you.” “Fuck yes. Oh my God. Your dick feels so good.” Jay moaned. “He’s not the top you think he is… now… watch as he becomes the bottom he longs to be.” I’d watched in a mix of confusion, horror and arousal. That had been almost two hours and a dozen men ago. Now Jay and I were alone again. Jay smiled at me. A sloppy sideways smile, he looked drunk. “Fuck,” he said in a long whisper, closing his eyes again for a moment. “Fuck that felt so good. It felt even better knowing you were watching me.” He reached across the bed for something on the opposite side. I couldn’t see it but he shifted so his hips were up again as he brought something to his hole. With a wet pop I heard the object slide into his hole. A butt plug, my top only boyfriend had just slid a plug into his cum filled hole after getting gangbanged. What was going on? He got off the bed and walked over to where I was bound. He knelt down on the ground in front of me. “It looks like you liked it too babe.” He flicked his tongue across my throbbing cock. In spite of myself I let out a little moan. “Sir said I can tease and edge you but I cant let you cum.” He licked the precum from my shaft. “Too bad. I’d love to just ride your hard cock right now till you cum inside me.” “Jay,” I gasped. “What the fuck! What the fuck is happening? Who is that man? You just… you just got gang banged in front of me. Raw! You just took like a dozen loads! And your wearing a cock cage! Seriously what the fuck is going on?” I was on the verge of hysterical. I tugged at the ropes trying to break free. “Its ok babe, its ok. Don’t struggle. You’ll be out of that chair soon enough.” He lightly stroked my shaft as he talked, “Plus you cant be that mad if you this hard and leaking.” He brought his precum coated fingers to his mouth and licked them clean. “Jay,” I said in a calmer voice. What is happening. I thought you were a top? I thought we only played safe, especially with others.” “I know. I know… I…” he paused, thinking, “I would I could tell you how it happened. That I could make sense of it, I just know that this is right.” “But… how…” I shook my head, and sighed. There was nothing to be done but give into the insanity of the situation. “How did this even start? When we started dating you told me that you didn’t like bottoming. You said you’d tried it a few times in college and it wasn’t for you. If you wanted to try again I could have…” “It not that.” Jay smiled. “I didn’t want to bottom. I hadn’t thought about bottoming for years until I met Sir.” “Sir? The guy behind me the one who tied me to this chair?” “You’ll meet him soon enough. After all I’m his sub, and you were my bottom and now you’re my cuck, which kinda makes you his sub too.” “Cuck. Jay. Jesus Christ. Seriously. If you’re not going to untie me then… then just tell me how this happened. How did some guy convince you were into bottoming? More than that! How did he convince you to bottom raw for a room full of men, and lock your dick in a cage and do it all in front of your tied up boyfriend?” “Ok. Ok. I met Sir at work. He’s a client. My boss asked me to take him to dinner, you know the usual.” “Does the usual involve getting gang banged?” “No,” Jay laughed, he seemed immune to my frustration and agitation, “and technically that was more of a pump and dump than a gang bang seeing as they came in one at a time.” “Jesus.” I rolled my eyes. “Ok, so when did this happen.” “A month ago. My boss asked me to take Sir out to dinner and chat him up about the company. So we went to that sushi place down town with the company card. It was nice, he was easy to talk to. We ordered a few drinks and just chatted. It was so much easier than any of those dinners I’ve been to before. We really seemed to be hitting it off. So when Sir suggested we get another drink after dinner I said yes. We had another couple drinks and… well things started to feel flirty. I just let it happen, not wanting to piss off a client. Sir just kept getting closer and closer to me, but I didn’t feel put off or upset. There was this… this powerful undercurrent of attraction. “The conversation drifted away from work appropriate things a few times but nothing too serious. I told him about you, and our relationship. He told me he’d just gotten out of a relationship. I don’t know when his hand landed on my leg but at some point, I noticed his hand was rubbing my thigh. Honestly, I got hard so fast. It was crazy. I felt like I was falling under some kind of spell. I remember looking down at his hand and him pulling it away murmuring an apology, but I stopped him and said, ‘No. It’s ok. I liked it.’” I found myself entrance by Jay’s story. His hand slid lightly up and down my shaft keeping me hard and on edge. I just stared at him as he recounted that night. “I remember it so clearly, he said, ‘Well so long as you like it,’ and put his hand back. It must have been all the drinks that made me feel bold because I took his hand and put it on my crotch so he could feel how hard I was. He growled, it was so fucking sexy, this low rumble in his chest, he leaned in close to me. ‘Fuck boy, that feels like a nice bulge. But this isn’t that kinda bar. My place is close by, why don’t we call a cab and head over.’ I couldn’t resist him. It just felt impossible to say no. I followed him out of the bar, he called a car and brought me here. “As soon as the front door closed we were on top of each other. I swear it was like being in high school. He had me pinned to the door and kissed me. He was so rough. I just sank into him. I practically ripped all the buttons off his shirt trying to take it off. I had this animal need to feel his big hairy chest. He pressed me to him, pulling me under his arm. I was enveloped in his musk. It was like fucking poppers. I felt my head spinning. I jammed my nose up into his pit and just huffed that smell. I felt like I was flying when he pulled me back out and led me up the stairs. “He got me up here, in this room and stripped me naked. Then he told me to finish undressing him. I got on my knees and took his pants off. He was wearing these tight little briefs, and his big cock was just straining to get out. I could see every fucking vein through the fabric he was so hard. I tore them off of him and his cock just jumped out. I’d never seen anything like it. I was… I was drawn to it. I don’t know. I cant explain it, but in a way that I’ve never wanted to suck a cock before in my life I wanted to suck his. I needed it.” I felt like I should be upset hearing about how much my boyfriend wanted to suck this man’s cock, but in reality it just made me leak more. “He let me struggle to take him for a little while. Sometimes he’d hold my head in place and lightly fuck my mouth. Then he’d push his cock in deeper, just down my throat and hold it there till I’d gag or choke. Each time he did it though it got a little easier. I didn’t know it at the time obviously, but he was training me to deep throat and I loved it. Now I can just,” he lent forward and swallowed my whole cock in one motion. He looked up at me, grinning around my shaft and then pulled back again. “Even on bigger cocks.” He gave me a wink. “I was fucking sweating and panting when he let off. I remember feeling sad, I was enjoying trying to take his cock. He just smiled at me and pulled me up by my armpits. In this one crazy motion he hauled me up and tossed me onto the bed so I was on all fours. He came up behind me and pushed down on my shoulders making me arch my back. I said to him, ‘I’m a top. I don’t get fucked. It not really for me.’ He laughed, I thought it was crazy at the time, but clearly, he knew something I didn’t. “He laughed and said, ‘Don’t worry boy. I won’t do anything you don’t ask me to.’ “Then he started eating me out. Fuck his tongue felt so good. It just got so deep right away. I couldn’t help it. I just started moaning. He had his hands on my back still holding me down. I couldn’t escape if I wanted to. He just kept flicking his tongue over my hole, and pushing it in. I couldn’t believe it. It felt so good. I felt myself opening up. I could feel my hole loosening. His tongue kept getting deeper and deeper. Then he spat on my hole and he rubbed it with his finger. I felt him press it in a little. I moaned, and said ‘fuck yeah. That feels so good!’ “’Do you want a little more boy?’ he asked. His voice was this low seductive growl now. ‘Yes,’ I whimpered. He spat on my hole again and slowly pushed his finger inside me. I felt like my body was on fire. It didn’t hurt the way that it had in college. I don’t know, maybe it was the booze, or how long he’d eaten me out for. It just felt good. It was pure pleasure. He twisted his finger in and out till I was panting with delight. ‘God you have a beautiful hole,’ he said, ‘looks so good opening up around my finger. Nice tight jock hole. Fucking opening up for me.’ “’It feels so good. Fuck yes! Keep going,’ I replied. He chuckled, and said, ‘Is that you asking for more?’ I don’t know what I expected but I answered yes. I was still surprised when in response he dropped another wad of spit onto my hole and started to work another finger into me. He opened me up like that, adding another finger when I told him how good it felt till he was twisting four fingers in and out of my hole. I couldn’t believe it. It was like nothing I’d ever felt. It felt so good. I started to push back on his fingers. I wanted them inside me. That same primal urge I felt when I saw his cock and needed to suck it was taking over me. “’You’re pushing back on my fingers awful hard for someone who doesn’t bottom,’ he said chuckling. ‘I don’t know what’s happening. It’s never felt this good before. When I tried. It never felt… fuck. It feels so good! Please don’t stop!’ He pushed his fingers deep into me and leaned over so his mouth was right next to my ear. ‘I’ve already got four fingers deep in your hole boy. You want more? You want me to really open you up?’ I hesitated and he flexed his fingers in me. “‘Yes.” I remember that I felt like I could barely speak. It came out like a breathy whisper. “‘Yes what?’ he said? “’Yes, I want you to open me up.’ “’You know what that means boy? Don’t you?’ He stood back up and slid his fingers from my hole. I felt empty. I hated it. Then I felt something warm and fleshy press against my hole. ‘You know what that means don’t you?’ he repeated. “I looked back over my shoulder and saw he was rubbing his cock up and down my crack. I felt like I was shaking, but there was only one thing I could say. It was a compulsion. After how good his fingers had felt… how could I not! ‘Yes,’ I responded in the same breathy whisper. “’I told you boy, I won’t do anything you don’t ask me to. Yes what?’ “’Yes… Please… Please fuck me. I want your cock.’ “Then he called me a ‘good boy,’ it sent a shiver through me. Like all the praise I’d ever wanted in the world. Then he pressed forward. Even after his fingers his head felt big. Its warm flesh pressed into me. He dropped more spit onto the spot where his cock and my body met and then he slid inside. I remember just moaning into the bed. I think I drooled a little. It felt so good. It was insane. I never imagined it could feel that good to get fucked. I didn’t really think about the fact that he was in me raw. It felt too good to think about anything but pleasure. It felt like it took forever for him to work the whole shaft inside me but when I felt his balls against my hole I had this overwhelming sense of accomplishment. “’Good boy. Good boy.’ He repeated over and over. ‘You did it. You’ve got my whole cock in you. How do you feel boy?’ “’I feel so good. Fuck your cock feels amazing. Please… Please fuck me!’ “’You need to know something boy, once I start fucking you I’m not going to pull out and I’m inside you raw. If I fuck you I’m going to cum inside you. Is that what you want?’ “I didn’t even hesitate. I wanted him to fuck me so bad I would have agreed to anything. ‘Yes! Please, just fuck me. I need it!’ “’I know you do boy but you have to ask for it. I won’t do it if you don’t ask for it.’ “’Fuck me! Please! Fuck me and… and cum inside me. Fuck me till you cum inside my hole!’ “’Good boy,’ he said again, this time in a low whisper. ‘I knew you wouldn’t disappoint me.’ He lent forward. With one hand on my shoulder keeping me down, and the other on my hip, he started to fuck me. It was the most electric amazing thing I’ve ever felt. I thought I could feel every vein of his shaft working in and out of my basically virgin hole. It felt so good. I remember just saying over and over, ‘Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!’ “Something changed inside me. It was like he had flicked a switch. He’d awakened something in me, or changed something. His dick felt so good inside me, and now that I’d said it I realized it was true. I wanted him to cum inside me. I wanted to feel his hot load shoot deep into my guts. He built up his pace slowly, getting me use to the feeling of being stretched so wide. Eventually he reared back, letting go of my shoulder and held on to both of my hips. He started to hammer into my hole. I was a whimpering mess. I couldn’t speak any more. I just moaned and grunted as he pounded me. He was like a rutting animal taking what he needed. I was just a hole to be fucked. I loved it. I loved how roughly he pounded me. I was sweating. The room stunk. I could smell his musk. That heady feeling of a hit of poppers came over me again and I started to try and push back against his cock. I came up so I was holding myself on my hands and knees and pushed my body back into his strokes. “’That’s it boy, push yourself back on my cock. Yeah that’s it. Now that my cocks in that tight little hole of yours you can’t resist it. You might have really been a top when you came here, but you’re my bottom now. You’re my horny bottom aren’t you boy?’ “’Fuck yes! I’m your horny bottom.’ “’You love how my raw cock feels in your hole? Don’t you?’ “’I fucking love it!’ “’Yeah, because you’re my fucking slut. You’re a slut for my cock. Say it.’ “’I’m a slut for your raw cock!’ “’Good boy. Good boy,’ he rubbed my lower back and sank deep inside me, letting up for a minute. ‘Fuck your hole feels so good around my big raw cock. It feels so good deep in your boy hole. Your pretty little pink hole is gonna look so fucking hot with my load dripping out.’ He pulled back and started to long dick me. He slid his whole cock out of me and then slid it back in again slowly, over and over. He steadily got rougher with the thrusts till he was slamming his entire cock in and out of me with so much force that it knocked me down into the bed. He pinned me there, hammering away at my ass. I just babbled incoherently and took it. “’After a blissful eternity he stopped and without warning pull his cock all the way out. I remember,” Jay laughed at himself, “whimpering ‘no,’ when I felt the head pop out. “Sir laughed at me, though obviously I didn’t call him Sir then. ‘It’s ok boy,’ he said, rubbing my back again, ‘flip over. I want to look into your eyes as I give you your first load.’ “I flipped over onto my back and pulled my legs up to my chest. My heart was pounding. He was going to cum inside me soon. I looked up at him as he loomed over me, lining his cock up again. It slid in easily this time, I was so open and lubed up. His cock hit all new places as it slid in. ‘Fuck yes! Get that big raw cock inside me. Fuck me with your raw cock! It feels so fucking good! Fuck yes!’ I just up this endless string as he hollowed me out. “’He was bent over me, his face inches from mine. I could see the sweat on his brow. It dripped down into my mouth and I swallowed it. He smiled at me, a hungry animalistic smile. ‘Open your mouth boy,’ he commanded. I opened my mouth and he spat into it. I swallowed without being told to. He growled. ‘Fuck my cock’s made you a fucking slut hasn’t it. Getting my big raw dick up your ass has put you in your place.’ “’I’m a slut for your raw cock.’ I said again. “’No, you’re not just a slut. A slut doesn’t just open his mouth when a guy tells him to and then swallow his spit. You’re a faggot. You just didn’t know it. Fuck yeah. You’re a fucking faggot desperate to be bred. Isn’t that right boy. Say it. Say you’re a faggot.’ “’Fuck! Your dick feels so good… fuck… I’m a faggot! I’m a fucking faggot! Your cock made me a faggot!’ “’That’s it boy. Keep giving in. Fuck yeah. Oh your tight hole feels so good. Tell me what you want. Tell me what you need boy. What do you need faggot?’ “’I need you to fuck me. I need your raw cock inside me! I need you to fuck me till you cum! I need you to cum in me! Please! Please cum inside me! Cum deep inside me!’ “’Fuck yeah faggot! Ask and you shall receive! Here it comes boy! Take my fucking load!’ He roared, like this big guttural animalistic sound and jammed his cock ball deep inside me. I could feel it. I could feel his load spilling out into my guts. I felt it flooding me. A hot wave crashing through my body. His cock twitched and pulsed. I moaned as it felt like he pumped a gallon of cum into me. I was surprised my stomach wasn’t swollen my guts felt so full. “He stayed inside me till his cock had stopped pulsing and then slowly pulled out. I just groaned I wanted to feel him inside me forever. ‘On your knees boy, clean off my cock.’ I didn’t think. I just got on my knees and licked the cum and ass juice off his slowly softening cock. Eventually it got soft enough I could get it in my mouth. I started to suck him again. I pulled as much of his dick into my mouth as I could. He started to slide his cock in and out of my mouth again, and his dick started to swell. He got hard in my mouth. “When he was completely hard he dragged me up onto the bed again. This time he was on the bottom, and he guided me to sit back onto his cock. It slid into my cum filled hole. ‘Ride it,’ he said, his voice commanding. I tucked my knees up and started to ride him. Again his cock hit all sorts of new places. My dick wasn’t even hard any more, but it was leaking everywhere. There was a big puddle of precum on Sir’s stomach after a few minutes. I rode him as hard as I could, and eventually he started to pant. He bucked his hips up into me and pushed his cock deeper. “’Please! Fuck yes!” I said, looking down at him. “Cum in me again! Give me another load.’ “Yeah faggot, beg for my load. Beg for me to bred you. Beg for me to breed your fag hole.’ “’It felt so good the first time! Please breed me. Breed my fag hole. I’m a slut for your raw cock. I love it! I need it! I need your load! I need you to breed me! I need your cum in my fag hole! I need your raw cock! Fuck!’ I was broken. Truly, in saying those words I was changing myself. Each sentence became more and more concrete, more and more real as I bounced on his dick. I really did need to feel him cum inside me again. “Finally he said, in a really low voice, ‘Fuck yeah faggot. Take it! Take my load. I’m gonna breed that pretty hole again! Fuck!’ “I dropped down on his dick so it was all inside me and rocked back and forth as he came again. It was so magical. I never even thought about how I hadn’t cum once during the whole thing. I didn’t care, feeling Sir cum was enough.” Jay had lost himself in his story, no longer really looking at me. “Jesus,” I said. Jay’s focus snapped back to me. “I was pretty spent after that. Sir called me a cab and sent me home.” “I mean, that’s a hot story, but I don’t… I don’t see how one hookup getting you to bottom… and not use a condom… results in you here in a cock cage after getting pump and dumped! Or me tied to this chair!” “Well… the next day I felt guilty. I didn’t know what to think. We had rules you and I. I hadn’t broken them by hooking up with someone but I sure had by not using a condom. Plus… I had always thought of myself as a top. It was part of my identity. Even while I felt guilty though I knew it had felt too good getting fucked to just never do it again. I thought maybe I could do it safely. Like two days after that night with Sir you went home to visit your parents and I was just bored at my apartment. I was gonna jerk off, but as I started looking at porn I suddenly wanted to get fucked again. I got on the apps and found a guy, made sure the plan was to use a condom and everything. I got dressed, went over to his apartment. He was super hot. It was all great. I sucked him. We got on the bed. He ate me out a little. It was fine, it didn’t make me bloom open like Sir had but I felt prepped. Then he put cold lube on my hole, and slicked up his rubber clad cock and slid in. It wasn’t the same. It just wasn’t the same at all. It felt ok, but there was no spark no magic. I tightened my hole and pushed back on him trying to get him to cum quick so it wouldn’t last too long. I don’t know why I never thought of just asking him to stop. It didn’t feel like my place. He wanted to fuck me so I should help him get off… even if it wasn’t scratching my itch. The guy came pretty quick, asked me if I wanted to cum and I told him no, and I left. “I knew. I knew what was wrong. Standing outside that guys apartment building after I knew why it hadn’t felt as good. I needed what Sir had given me. I needed it raw. I needed to be fucked raw and bred. That was all that was going to scratch my itch. I hesitated at first. Sir had texted me a few times in the couple of days since our meeting but I hadn’t responded. I’d felt too guilty. I was worried he’d be mad at me, but I also I wanted his cock so bad. I texted him before I even started walking home.” “What did you say?” I asked, feeling, despite the circumstances, incredibly invested. “I said something like ‘hey, sorry for being MIA. I was feeling kinda overwhelmed after what happened but I cant stop thinking about it also.’ He responded super fast and said, ‘Can’t stop thinking about it as in your upset, or cant stop thinking about it as in you want another load pumped in you?’ I had to stop and take a deep breath on the street, then after a second I texted him back. ‘Defiantly the second one.’ ‘You have to say it boy,’ his reply was almost immediate. “My hands were literally shaking as I typed out, ‘I want you to pump another big load in me.’ “’Good boy,’ he texted back, ‘Come over and I’ll give you what you need.’ He sent me a pic of his dick too. I called a cab and was there fifteen minutes later. “’What made you come around?’ he asked once I was in the door? “’Honestly. I was feeling really conflicted. My bf and I are open, but we’re supposed to play safe. I was just going to put the whole thing behind me, but there was no denying how good it get to get fucked… The bf is out of town and I thought I’d jerk off but as soon as I started watching at porn I knew I wanted to get fucked again.’ I recounted the rest of the story to him and he just grinned at me. “’You can never go back now. You’ve felt what it’s like to really get fucked. You know how much better sex is without any barriers. You know how good it feels to have a hot load pumped into your guts. Of course some safe sex dick was never going to do it for you. Do you remember what you said last time? While I was fucking you? What you called yourself.’ “’A faggot.’ “’That’s not all.’ “’A slut… a slut for raw cock.’ “’Exactly. I think that was more true than you knew.’ He started getting really close to me. ‘You’re a faggot slut. You need to be fucked and you need to be fucked raw. You’re just realizing this, and I know it’s all new, but I promise you its true. I’m going to help you. Strip.’ That last word was a command, I felt it in my chest. I stripped off in the front hall where we had been talking. He was still fully clothed and I was completely naked. ‘Good boy. You like following orders, and you like being a good boy I can tell.’ “’I guess so…’ “’You do. Its obvious. You like it when I call you a good boy.’ “’I do. I do like it when you call me a good boy.’ “’Don’t fight what feels good. Just give in. You gave in to pleasure last time and discovered a whole new part of you. Keep giving in. I’m going to help you give yourself over to pleasure. I’m going to help you give in to the faggot slut you are.’ “’Thank you.’ It felt like the only right thing to say. “He smiled at me and said, ‘Thank you… Sir.’ “’Thank you Sir?’ “’That’s how you’re going to address me from now on. I am Sir and you are boy. Understood?’ “’Yes Sir.’ “’Now, the same rule applies as last time. I won’t do anything to you that you do ask for. You have to tell me what you want. I will guide you, push you, but you will only get what you ask for. Do you understand me boy?’ “’Yes Sir!’ “Good boy, now get on your knees and suck me dick.’ “He face fucked me in the front hallway, still mostly dressed. He just pulled his dick out of his unbuttoned pants. He was much rougher this time, really pushing me. He told me he was going to train me to deep throat him. Finally he pulled me up and dragged me into the living room. He bent me over the couch and dove into my hole. He worked me open just like before, really getting me wet. It was so much better than the other guy. Sir pressed two fingers into me, stretching me open and then got up and lined up his cock. He got really close to my ear. ‘Tell me what you want,’ he said in a whisper. “‘Your cock. I want your cock inside me. I want you to fuck me till you cum. I want to feel you cum deep inside my hole. Please! Breed me Sir!’ “’You need this,’ he said as he pushed his cock against my hole. ‘I know it’s big, and you had a lot more prep last time, but you need this. You’ve already taken one cock tonight. You took that latex cock and knew it wasn’t right. Now you’re here… you’re here because you knew you needed a real fuck. You needed my fat raw cock deep in your slutty fag hole. Push out a little boy, push your hole out for me. That’s it.’ He coached me and my hole opened wide. His head popped in and I was filled with the same electric bliss. “He was right. I had been right. The condom, that’s what had ruined my hookup attempt. I needed to be fucked raw. Now that I’d been bred I was never going to be satisfied with safe sex. I would always need it raw. That night Sir had me repeat as he fucked over the couch, ‘I am a slut for raw cock. I am a faggot who needs to be bred. I am a slut for raw cock. I am a faggot who needs to be bred,’ over and over again. The words seemed to sink into my mind like a mantra. The more I said them the more real they became. “After he came inside me he asked me how I felt. I told him that it had felt so good, and that I loved feeling his load inside me. He gave me this strange kind of knowing look and then said, ‘You wanna clean off my cock and see if you can get it hard again don’t you. I can see you looking boy.’ I nodded and said, ‘Yes Sir I do.’ He just grinned and said, ‘Then get on your knees and clean it off faggot.’ “I got him hard again and he took me upstairs when he threw me on the bed and bent my legs up to my chest. He pushed his cock into me in one smooth stroke. ‘Do you know what boys like you who cant get enough cum in their holes are called,’ he asked. “’No Sir.’ “’Cumdumps. You’re a fucking cumdump. Say it!’ “’I’m a cumdump!’ “’Good boy. Repeat it. Repeat it while I fuck you.’ “’I’m a cumdump. I’m a faggot slut for raw cock cumdump. I’m a cumdump. I’m a faggot slut for raw cock cumdump. I’m a cumdump.” Jay seemed to lose himself in his mantra. The story drifted away as he absentmindedly stroked my cock and rocking on the plug in his ass. “Jay?” At the sound of his name he snapped back. He gave me a kind of sheepish grin. “Sorry. He had me repeat that as he fucked me again. He called me a good boy as he came inside me. I felt so warm and happy. This time he didn’t pull out. He kept his cock inside me, rocking it back and forth, keeping his dick hard. He told me to repeat all my mantra’s. I muttered them over and over as he built back up and fucked me for a third time. When he finally came we both collapsed out of exhaustion. “We just lay there for a long minute. Then finally he got up and said to me, ‘Alright boy. You’ve got a choice. I want you to make it in as clear headed a space as I think you’re going to have just now. We can stop this right now, and you can go back to your boyfriend, back to being a top, or you can be vers and let your bf breed your hole so you’re not breaking any rules. Or, you can keep coming here, keep taking my loads, and I will turn you into my boy. I will make you into a real cumslut. I will push you and train you. I’ll make you into what I think you truly are, but there will be no going back. Once you agree you are mine. You will be my boy, I will be your Sir. My boys aren’t pretty little jocks who get a hankering for raw cock though. My boys are a true faggot cumdumps. My boys live to be bred. My boys live to service me and other men. In the end your bottom boyfriend won’t be able to satisfy you, you will get no pleasure from fucking him. Either he’ll find a new place in your life, or your relationship will be over. But this feeling,’ he slid a finger into my cummy hole, ‘this feeling will never end.’ “’Make me your boy!’ I practically screamed,” Jay gave me a little smile and a shrug acknowledging that he’d been ok with our relationship ending in that moment. After a beat he continued, “Sir said that he appreciated my enthusiasm, but that I needed to go home and think about it. He gave me a bar to meet him at that Friday, and then sent me home. “It was excruciating. I had five days to wait. Sir even said that no amount of begging would make him meet me any sooner. So I just had to deal. I couldn’t stop thinking about him, and how good it felt to get fucked. I couldn’t concentrate at work. All I could think about was being stretched around Sir’s big raw cock. Wednesday after work I went to a sex shop and bought two dildos and a butt plug. I ran home and slathered them with lube and spent the night pounding myself till I passed out. It was something but it wasn’t enough. I felt like I was in heat. Thursday morning when I was getting ready for work I saw the butt plug on the counter of the bathroom. I lubed it out and slid it into my hole before going to the office. It was excruciating and pleasurable all at the same time. I had this secret, this tangible secret inside me. I had something inside my as while at work. It was like it was irradiating the part of me that had claimed to be a top by trying to bottom constantly. I did the same the next day. By the time I got to the bar to meet Sir I was basically in heat. I needed him. I needed to be fucked. I needed to be bred. The plug was banging against my prostate. My dick never got hard but it leaked constantly. It was insane. “Sir had just given me an address. I didn’t realize it was a leather bar till I got there. I felt nervous and excited. Sir was sitting at the bar when I walked in. He noticed me right away and gave me a huge smile. When I was close enough he caught me around the middle and kissed me. His hands roamed all over my body. He gabbed at my ass and stopped when he felt the base of the plug. I told him about going to the sex shop and just wanting to fell my hole being stretched. “He chuckled and said, ‘Don’t worry boy, we’re going to get you good and stretched out tonight.’ He moved me onto the barstool next to him and sat me down. ‘You remember what coming here tonight means?’ “’Yes Sir. It means I’m committing to being your boy. That you will teach me and train me to be the faggot cumslut you believe I am.’ “’And that’s what you want boy?’ “More than anything Sir.’ “’Good boy,’ he said. He flagged down the bartender and got me a beer. We sat and chatted for while we drank. It seemed strange to have a totally normal conversation while I had a plug in my ass and I’d just committed to being trained by him to be a cumslut. After we’d both finished our beers Sir got up and told me to follow him. He led me down a hallway and around a corner to a dimly lit bathroom. He pulled me into the handicapped stall and spun me around. He pulled my pants down and bent me over the toilet. ‘You’re gonna be my boy, well here’s your first lesson. You take my dick whenever I want.’ He tugged the plug from my hole and set it on the back of the toilet. Then he spat on his hand, slicked up his cock as slid it inside me. I moaned. ‘Keep it down slut. You’re not ready for a public show. Next time though. Next time we come to this bar you’ll be the star attraction.’ He pounded me fast and rough, building himself to orgasm quickly. He let out low guttural grunts and he pounded me, and then finally stuffed his cock into the hilt and pumped another load into me. I sighed finally feeling the warmth I craved. He pulled out quickly and stuffed the plug back into my hole. ‘Pull up your pants boy. Lets get out of here.’ “He led me out of the bar and into a cab. He asked me if I’d made any plans for the weekend. I told him no. He replied, ‘Good, then you’re spending the weekend with me.’ He fucked two more loads into me that night and then I passed out in his arms. The next morning I woke up to his dick already hard pushing into my hole. I was tender and sore from wearing a plug for basically two days straight and him fucking me three times the night before but I still pushed back. It felt good giving myself over to him even though my body was tired. He fucked me slow and gentle. I moaned as he slipped in and out of me. I remember just groaning with pleasure. He didn’t warn me he was going to come, he just whispered, ‘take my seed boy,’ in my ear and shot another load into me. I cleaned off his cock, and then he made us breakfast. “He told me that fag boys don’t get real clothes in his house, the only thing I’d be permitted to wear was a jockstrap or a thong. So it sat around naked with the plug back in my hole as we had a lazy, shockingly casual morning. Around lunch he told me to get dressed, that we were going shopping. He took me to a store down in the gayborhood, the kind we always walked past and wondered who shopped there. Inside he led me around handing me things that we were going to buy. That first trip it was all pretty tame things. A few jocks, a couple of thongs, some slutty tank tops. In the back he picked out a new larger butt plug and a dildo with a really pointed head, a wide ribbed shaft and a massive knot at the bottom. ‘Learning to take this is the first step in training that pretty little hole of yours,’ he said as he handed it to me. Then he took me up to the counter and paid for all of it. “Back at his house he made me strip as soon as we were inside and then pulled out a little black thong for me to wear. It was so small and skimpy. The pouch just covered my dick and the little string ran right across the base of the plug in my hole. Somehow, wearing that little thong while he was fully dressed made me feel even more slutty than being naked. He spent the rest of the weekend throat training me and breeding my hole. Half way through Sunday he had me try to ride the knotted dildo. I could only get half of it inside me. He fucked another load into me and then upgraded the plug to the new larger one. He sent me home that night plugged and full of cum with my new clothes and toys in a duffle. “You came home that Monday. We met up for dinner, had a nice night, went back to your place and Sir was right… I got hard, I fucked you but it didn’t feel right. Even as I came in the condom while fucking you all I could think about was taking Sir’s cock again. “That next morning at work my boss told me the client he’d sent me to dinner with had been so pleased with my pitch he’d signed on to the company and had requested me as his representative. Obviously, my boss had no idea that I’d spent the weekend with our new client learning to deep throat his cock and serve him like a true fag. He told me that the client had requested a meeting after lunch and I was to meet him at his office. Five minutes after getting to Sir’s office I was under his desk sucking his cock. “That was how I spent basically the whole week. Sir told me that I needed to get used to wearing my new slutty underwear so I’d put that on in the morning. Then, I’d go to work in the morning, do some clerical stuff, and then head to Sir’s office in the afternoon. He’d throat fuck me under his desk, bend me over and breed my hole while I repeated whatever degrading phrase he told me to… and then I’d switch my underwear so you wouldn’t suspect anything and with an ass full of Sir’s spunk we’d meet up and I’d try to enjoy fucking you. I’m sorry for that. I wasn’t ready to say goodbye to you, I’m still not, but what I needed was changing so intensely. “I told you I had a lot of work to catch up on that weekend so I could spend it with Sir. I showed up to his house after work on Friday. Sir wanted me open and ready to go when I got there so I’d spent the day with my new plug in. I was practically humping the walls when I got there. It didn’t matter that he’d bred me every day that week. I was so fucking horny. I got in the door and without being told stripped down to my tiny thong and got down on my need to suck his cock. I was getting better at it too. I could take half the shaft before I even felt discomfort. He let me blow him till he was just about to cum and then he pulled out and told me to open my mouth. I did and he jerked his cock off in front of me. His load shot all across my face and body. Some went in my mouth, and I swallowed that. The rest he made me leave, marking me as his faggot. “That weekend was the first time he locked my cock up.” Jay looked down at his little nub and smiled. “My first cage was way bigger. Probably double this. Sir said, ‘You don’t get hard when you’re servicing me any way. You just leak. So we’re going to lock your cock up to remind you of your place. Only real men have access to their dicks. Fags just have caged nubs.’ He had me look at myself in the mirror with the cage on. I looked like one of those fag subs I’d seen on Twitter. I loved it! I fucking loved how I looked. Sir told me that I was going to be locked from then on unless I was going to meet you. He gave me a key and told me that for now I was on the honor system but there would come a time when I’d have to commit and give the key over.” Jay looked at me and smiled. “This morning, after he downsized me to this nub Sir took the key. Today, I’ve given myself to Sir. I’m officially his now.” He touched the chain around his neck. “I’m his faggot slut. I’m his sub. And now I’ve made you my cuck. You’ve been cucked by a cumslut faggot… and that’s turned you on. Fuck babe. You’re leaking so much.” He licked the precum from my cock again, and in spite of myself I moaned. “It was Sir’s idea to tell you like this,” Jay continued. “He wanted you to see, not just hear what I had become… who I really am. He also guessed that you might like it.” “It was… at first it was frightening… I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t understand… but I still got hard. Like right away. Seeing you like that. Seeing you beg strangers for their cum. It was… it was fucking hot.” “Sir said you needed to see me as a true cumdump. Not just taking his cock, but being bred like the fucking faggot that I am.” “Was that the first time you’ve done something like that?” “No… the second. Last weekend, I told you I was working over the weekend again, but I came here. I’d spent a week in my cage for the most part. I only took it off the two times we hung out and we only had sex once… and… I faked it. I didn’t cum. I couldn’t I just got rid of the condom before you could find out. Knowing that Sir didn’t want me to cum made it feel impossible. I locked up as soon as I got home that night. It just felt better. Having my dick locked away though, it made me feel… it made me feel even more desperate for cock. I had this constant reminder that I’m a faggot slut, and it made we want to be fucked constantly. I was still going to Sir’s office every afternoon and servicing him, but it wasn’t enough. On Wednesday I told Sir how horny I was and how much I thought about cock and he told me, ‘You know the solution to that. You tried it once before, and now that you know what you need is raw cock, you should try it again.’ “Sir had me open up the apps in his office while I was sitting on his cock. I must have asked him a dozen times if he was ok with another man fucking me. He told me, ‘It’s your duty as a faggot to service real men. If a man wants to fuck you, the only legitimate reason for you to say no, is that I’ve already summoned you.’ He bounced me on his cock as I chatted to guys, telling them how horny I was and that I needed to get fucked. This guy, in his thirties responded that he was free then and needed to blow his load. I told him I’d love to help him out. He asked where I wanted his load and I said, deep in my guts. He sent me his address. Sir bounced me harder till he blew his load and then sent me off to meet my first raw hookup. “The guy lived close to Sir’s work, so it was a fast walk. I remember how slick my cheeks felt as I walked. I kept Sir’s load clenched in my hole. The guy laughed when he saw me in my thong and my cage. He called me a fucking faggot, and hauled me into the bedroom. Now that he knew I was a sub and a slut he wasn’t about to be gentle. He didn’t even take off his shirt. He just dropped his pants and slammed his dick into my cummy hole. It was amazing. He fucked me hard and fast building up to his orgasm. He groaned and moaned. He told me I had such a nice cunt. I liked that. I liked him calling my hole a cunt. He fucked so hard and deep. Then, without a single word, just a deep grunt he pushed his dick into me and shot his load. “It was so different from how Sir fucked me and yet it was fulfilling too. It felt so good. Having him shoot his load inside me was exactly what I needed. He kicked me out basically as soon as he’d gone soft. Out on the street I texted Sir about it. He asked me how I felt, and I told him that I felt like a sexy fucking slut! He told me to go home and grab some clothes for the next day and then come over and spend the night with him. “That night was the first time he downsized my cage. He said ‘This is your reward. The more you embrace your faggot slut self the more I’m going to change your body to reflect that. This first cage was just to get you used to it, but its way too big for a slut like you. We’re going to shrink this cock down till it’s just a little nub.’ The next cage was maybe an inch and a half long. It felt tiny, but it was still big compared to this.” Jay grinned proudly. “I told Sir how sexy it had made me feel when the guy realized I was a slut to be used and just took me. Then I told him about the guy calling my hole a cunt when he bred me. “Sir laughed and said, ‘You’ve got a nice hole boy but it’s not a cunt yet. That’s going to take more training and a lot more loads. Don’t look so sad boy, is that what you want? You want your hole turned into a big sloppy cunt? Remember all you have to do is ask.’ “’Yes Sir! Please. Please train my hole. Please turn my tight little hole into a big sloppy cunt!’ “Sir practically dragged me upstairs. He pulled out all these toys and started fucking them into me. As he was sliding a big long dildo into me he said, ‘This is what its going to take boy. You’re going to have to train your hole every day. Soon it will open up into a nice wet pussy and then it will become a big ruined cunt. But you have to work at it every day. I’m going to send you home with some toys and you’re going to spend an hour every morning working your pretty little hole open. Every day you’re going to finish by trying to take the knot on the dildo I bought you. Don’t force it, don’t hurt yourself. Just work up to it. Once its inside you you’ll know you’ve made your hole into a pussy and you’re ready for real destruction. “He fucked me with two fingers stuffed in my hole that night alongside his shaft. I felt so loose afterwards. It was a new feeling. It wasn’t just the fullness of having all that cum inside me, or that I’d now been bred by two different men. It was how used my hole felt. The tenderness around the ring, the sight pooch it had, how it felt like it wasn’t fully closed. “The next morning before I left Sir’s house for work I spent an hour squatting over the dildo’s he’d left out for me working my hole wider and wider. Then when I went to see him that afternoon he fucked me again with two fingers in my hole. I was so loose when you and I went on our date that night. That was when I pretended to cum while I fucked you. It was impossible to think of anything but how gaped my hole felt. I went home and spent another hour bouncing on my new toys. I could just take the knot dildo to just above the knot. I could feel its width against my ring. It made me even more desperate. In the morning I spent an hour again riding the toys, this time I could feel my hole trying to let the knot in. The constant stretching and destruction was working. “I spent that Friday night at Sir’s. He fingered me and stretched me and fucked me. He kept telling me what a pretty cunt I was going to have when he was done with me. Saturday Sir fucked me instead of my training my hole, but when he was done he stuffed a what felt like a massive plug in my hole. He kept me plugged like that for the rest of the day. A locked and plugged fag. “After dinner he asked, ‘Are you ready for the next step in turning you sweet hole into a wet pussy?’ I emphatically told him yes. He had me take the plug out of my hole, telling me it would just get in the way, and then had me get dressed in a skimpy black jockstrap, a pair of little running shorts and a stringy tank top. I looked like a total slut when I looked at myself in the mirror. “We went back to the bar he’d had me meet him at. This time we didn’t stop at the bar for drinks, he led me up to the second floor. It was much darker here, with lots of dark nooks and booths. He looked around for a second, and then spotted a group of guys. He waved to them and walked over. They were sitting in a U-shaped booth with a small table in the middle. It was off in a corner, out of the way, and very dimly lit. It took my eyes a minute to adjust and take in the six guys already sitting there. They were all handsome and rugged, though quite different in the details. They smiled at me and made pleasantries with Sir, who soon slipped into the booth at one end. “Sir took me by the hips and guided me to sit on his lap. I could feel his dick start to get hard in his pants. I rubbed my ass back on him as the men chatted. He shifted a bit and I could feel him tug his pants down a little. Then he pulled my running shorts off to one side exposing my hole. I gasped as he rocked us both forward and then back sliding his cock easily into my stretched hole. He hugged me to him, his raw cock buried in my guts. ‘Alright fag, here’s the deal,’ he said in my ear, ‘I told you it would take a lot more training and a lot more loads to turn this hole into a pussy. You’re doing really well on your training, but now its time to start collecting those loads. My friends here are going to help you with that.’ I looked around at the group of men around me and saw that they had all undone their pants or pulled them down. ‘I want you to go round the booth and ride each one of them until they breed you. Understand?’ “’Yes Sir!’ “’Good boy, start with Mike here.’ He lifted me off his cock and passed me to the man next to him. I had to hover in the air for a second as Mike fished his wide cock out of his pants. Then he lined it up with my hole and pulled me down onto him. He was so fat that it stretched my hole to the limit. I remember moaning loudly, and Mike putting his hand over my mouth. ‘Don’t moan too loud boy, I don’t think you’re ready for this to turn into a gangbang with the whole bar. Mike used his hips to bounce me up and down on his cock, taking control. He kept his hand over my mouth. The other men watched and chatted, sometimes talking about how they wanted to use me and sometimes talking about totally benign nonsexual matters. It was strange how they could watch me being fucked and talk about the price of groceries. “Mike came fairly quickly and passed me to the next guy, and then the next guy. I made my way around the circle. Sometimes ending up bent over the low coffee table, sometimes riding a guy as hard as I could. Outside out little booth the bar was crowded. Guys were drinking and chatting with their friends. It mostly just seemed like a regular bar. Though I did see a big bear push a twink to his knees and face fuck him against a wall as I rode the last guy. “I was sweaty and panting when I moved back across the booth to sit on Sir’s lap once again. It had taken me over an hour to make it around the circle and had collected six loads. Sir slid his dick into me again and growled, ‘You didn’t think you were done did you boy? Ride me fucking cock faggot.’ I put one foot against the table and pushed myself back against Sir. I pulled myself up till only his head was inside me and dropped back down. I was determined to put on a show and really enjoy the sensation of being fucked with a hole full of cum. “Sir’s breathing was just getting shallow when another man appeared. At first I was the only one who noticed him. Thirty maybe, shirtless in a pair of tight black jeans. He had a cute face and a really hairy chest. He watched me ride Sir’s cock. We made eye contact and he licked his lips. Sir grunted, and pulled me down onto his crotch. His cock thickened and then released another wave into me. “The guy stepped closer to our group and smiled. He gave his throat a little clear and said, ‘Is this a private party or can anyone have a go with the slut?’ “I lent so I could look at Sir behind me. ‘You said any man who wants to fuck me right?’ I said. “’Fucking slut,’ Sir said laughing, ‘you’re giving into this faster than I thought you would.’ He looked up at the new guy. ‘Why don’t you take my slut into the bathroom and give him a propper pounding.’ “The guy grinned and reached out his hand to me, ‘You got it Sir,’ he replied. I took his hand and he lifted me out of the booth pulling me off of Sir’s deflating cock. I looked back at him and grinned, then was whisked away to the bathroom. The new guy took me back to the same stall Sir had had me in the pervious time we were there. He pushed me forward and pulled my shorts down. ‘Fuck,’ he said, ‘you really did take very guy in that booth, didn’t you? You’re fucking leaking!’ He lined up his cock and slid it inside me. “’They’re Sir’s friends, he’s training my… fuck your cock feels good… he’s training my hole, well and he’s training me. He’s making me into his faggot. Fuck yeah! Pound my hole. He’s making me into his faggot cumdump and part of that is wrecking my hole till it’s a fucking cunt.” “’Shit that’s hot. A pussy boy in training. Fuck yeah. God all those loads feel good around my dick. I’m not gonna last long. I’m gonna fucking breed your faggot ass. Fucking take my load you fucking slut!” He pulled out and fired his first shot all over my ass covering me in his load and then slammed it back inside as his dick continued to pulse. ‘Don’t bother cleaning up,’ he said after he was finished and pulled out. ‘Everyone in the bar can see what a fucking slut you are. Go show your Sir that you were a good boy and took my load.’ “I pulled up my pants, without cleaning his load off me at all, and went back up to the second floor where Sir and his friends were waiting. My butt felt damp and slick. I knew there was a wet spot forming from the new guys cum and the loads leaking out of my battered hole. “’Jesus, you look a mess,’ Sir said when I got back to the booth, ‘I’d better get you home before you end up with the whole bar inside you.’ We said goodbye to his friends, and I thanked them for their loads and he took me back to his apartment.” “Fuck, Jay…” I said taking him in, “That’s so… that’s so fucking hot. I can’t believe how quickly you gave in. Fuck. I’m so fucking horny now. I feel like I should be mad, I should be upset but fuck. I’m just horny. Why don’t you suck me off and it can be out secret?” Jay grinned at me, “Sorry babe. Sir said you’re not allowed to cum. He told me edge you and tell you about how we turned me. He said he thought you finding out you’ve been made a cuck for weeks would turn you on though.” “I guess… fuck I guess it does.” I had to accept the truth. I was hornier than I’d ever been after hearing Jay’s story. “Don’t worry,” Jay said, “Sir will be back soon. He’s excited to have you as a cuck now too!” “Fuck… ok then, finish your story. Last Saturday a group of Sir’s friends bred you, plus some random guy from the bar and Sir…” “Right… well we slept in Sunday, but I still woke up to Sir slowly fucking me. He held me tight as he worked his cock into me. I pushed back against him and took his load deep inside me. It feels so good starting the day with his cum inside me. Having that slick wet feeling before I’m even out of bed. After he came he left me to do my training while he made breakfast. I could feel my hole stretching around the knot of the dildo. I wanted it inside me so badly, but I wasn’t quite there. After an hour I went back down, my hole gaped and sloppy. Sir slipped three fingers into me and played with my hole for a moment before setting down my food. “I remember going over and kissing him before I say down. ‘Thank you,’ I said. “’For what boy?’ “’For last night, and this morning, for all of it. Fuck! I’ve never felt this alive. I’ve never felt this sexy. I’m so horny all the time it’s amazing. Seriously. I just spent an hour stretching out my hole, after you fucked a load into me, and you fingering me for thirty seconds has me feral. Seriously. If all your friends from the bar wanted to come and breed me right now I would be down!’ “He kissed me back, and held onto me for a long moment. When we broke apart he said, ‘Eat up. I think we have a stop to make today.’ “Sir didn’t tell me where we were going. He just had me dress in a thong and a pair of jeans with a regular t-shirt and get on the train. It was the first time Sir and I took the train together. I had this feeling that everyone around us could tell I was his boy, his cumdump. I imagined that they could all smell the sex wafting off of me, and it made my hole twitch. I liked the idea of being exposed. I started to realize that was also part of the fun of the night before, it wasn’t just getting fucked by all those guys. It was the exposure, the fact that anyone could see us and know what a fucking slut I am. It wasn’t just that Sir was breeding me, or had locked up my cock, or had me wearing slutty little thongs. It was that he was exposing me. He was shifting it so that my inner most desires, things I hadn’t yet fully understood myself, were outwardly displayed for anyone to see. I thought about what he’d said, about how as I let go more and more he was going to help me change my outsides to match. “We got off the train down in the village and he led me to a little store front on a side street. It was a tattoo parlor. I felt a little panicked. I wasn’t sure I was ready for a tattoo, but I shouldn’t have worried. Sir walked in and said to the guy sitting at the counter, ‘Hey Carl, how’s it going. We need to get my new boy’s nipples pierced.’ “’Sounds good. Mind locking that door behind you, come on back boy.’ Sir locked the front door of the shop and switched the sign to open. I thought it was odd but didn’t ask any questions. I followed Carl into the back of the shop where he had me stand and take off my shirt. He looked me up and down, measured my nipples and marked them out. Then he had me sit on table so he could be at eye level. My heart was pounding. “’You’re doing so good boy,’ Sir said. ‘You’re going to look so fucking sexy with your nipples pierced. Think about it. Think about yourself naked, your dick packed into a tight little cage, a collar around your neck. You’ll look like the perfect little slut.’ “’Yes Sir,’ I moaned, imagining it. In the second that I had my eyes closed Carl slipped the needle through one of my nipples and locked the piercing in place. “’Well done boy,’ Carl said, and moved to the other one. ‘Deep breath for me. That’s it and…’ he deftly slipped the needle through my other nipple and twisted the piercing closed. ‘All done.’ “Carl stepped out of the way and I looked at myself in the mirror. The piercings glittered against my skin. Sir was right, even wearing jeans I looked so sexy. Nipple piercings make some guys seem tough, mine made me seem abusable. “’Do you like them boy?’ Sir asked? “’I love them Sir!’ “’Good boy, now get on your knees and say thank you properly to Carl.’ I looked around and saw that Carl had undone his pants and flopped a long fat cock out of his briefs. I dropped to my knees immediately and gobbled him down. Sir’s throat training really was working wonders. I got Carl all the way down my throat before I gagged a little. I grabbed his hips and pressed on, fighting my body’s reaction and making myself deep throat his beautiful cock. “Carl grabbed the back of my head and fucked his cock into my mouth. I coughed and spluttered but kept my throat open for his dick. I stuck out my tongue to lick the shaft as he throat fucked me. Thick spit started to bubble up on the sides of my mouth. It dribbled down my chin splattering the floor. My face felt slick. Carl just kept fucking. He moaned and grunted. His fingers twisted into my hair. ‘Fuck yeah. Fucking choke on my cock faggot.’ He said. ‘That’s it fucking swallow my load boy!’ He moved his dick so it was resting in my mouth and fired off his load. I gulped it down as fast as I could. A little trickle leaked out down my chin, but Carl scooped it up with his cock head and pushed it back into my mouth. Even as I tried to catch my breath I cleaned off Carl’s cock. I licked up every drop of cum. “Sir cleaned me up and took me home. He was really gentle with me the rest of the day. He knew my nipples were tender and I’d experienced a lot in the last day and a half. He fucked me softly on the living room couch, then we shared a drink and had dinner. He held me close that night as we fell asleep, his cock semi hard and nestled between my cheeks. “In the morning he called my boss and told them he was having an emergency and needed me to come to his office for the entire week. Five minutes later my boss called me to tell me to report to Sir’s office, and I had to pretend that Sir wasn’t balls deep inside me while on the phone. We didn’t go to work all week. We stayed home and Sir trained me. I spent lots of time playing with toys. Slowly opening my hole more and more. Sir fucked me every morning, and several times each day. At least once a day he’d send me to meet one of his friends. Sometimes he’d come with me, other time’s he just give me an address and send me on my way. “’You need to learn boy that you exist to service men. A faggot like you exists for the pleasure of men. You are mine, you are my boy, but you cannot deny a man who wants to use you.’ “He sent me to all sorts of guys. Older guys, younger guys. Big guys, fit guys, really skinny guys. Twice he told me to get on the app and find someone to breed me. Last night I found this twinky college senior with a massive dick. I went to his apartment. He told me we had to be quiet because his roommates were home. He took me in his bedroom and just went straight for my hole. If I hadn’t had Sir’s load in me as lube I would have screamed. His dick was so long it was banging places only toys had hit before. If he’d really wanted me to be quiet he shouldn’t have fucked me so hard. I couldn’t help it. He just pounded the sounds out of me. I was moaning and gasping when he bottomed out a came. ‘Fucking take my load you stupid faggot,’ he practically yelled. “His roommate was standing right outside the door when we opened it after. The twink tried to apologize, but the roommate gave me this look. Without even going to the roommate’s room I got on my knees and fished out his cock. I sucked him there in the doorway and then turned around and presented my freshly bred hole to him. He slammed his fat dick into my hole and pounded me mercilessly. ‘Fucking slut faggot, taking my roommate’s load wasn’t enough for you. No a caged up slut like you lives to be bred. You need to be fucked, don’t you? You cant say no to a raw dick in your fucking home.’ He pounded me into the wall until he came. Then he pulled up my pants and said, ‘get the fuck out faggot.’ Hearing Jay talk about being degraded by random strangers made my cock throb even more. He’d fallen so much further than I could even imagine. “Then this morning at the end of my training I was working on the knot dildo and felt something different. I was still being stretched but my hole seemed willing somehow. It seemed easier. I squatted over it, using my weight to push me down. I felt it. My hole was opening. I let out this crazed groan and my hole opened up. The knot slipped inside me and locked into place. I fell forward moaning. Sir came in to see what the noise was and found me ass up with the dildo knotted into my ass. “’You did it boy. Fuck yes. Look at that.’ He gave the base of the dildo a tug, the knot pulling at my hole. ‘Knotted like a bitch in heat. Fuck. Look at that. A big fucking dildo knotted into your new pussy. Fucking sexy little faggot.’ “Hearing Sir call my hole a pussy was electrifying. I’d done it. I’d taken one more step to having a really ruined cunt. I’m one step close to being the cumdump I’m supposed to be.” Jay looked at me wild eyed and continued. “Sir had me get up, with the dildo still knotted inside me and follow him into the bedroom. ‘Time for a new cage, one that befits a fag pussy like you. But there’s one catch. This time, the key stays with me. If you’re ready to be a fag pussy you become locked permanently. That mean’s you wont be able to keep up the charade of you being a top with your little boyfriend.’ “I didn’t even hesitate. I told him I was ready. I wanted to be a fag pussy. He unlocked the medium cage and crammed my dick into this little one. Then he tossed me on the bed, tore the dildo out and fucked me like a beast in heat. While he was inside me he told me to grab my phone from the nightstand and invite you to a work dinner tonight. He explained his plan, well most of his plan to me. I was to bring you up here, and get you naked. He was then going to restrain you, and you were going to then watch me get fucked. It would be your cuck initiation by fire. You’d ever find yourself turned out or furious. Either way we couldn’t keep up the illusion.” “Now what,” I asked, looking at Jay. “Now,” the stranger’s voice said from behind me, “You have a choice. Your bf has chosen his path. You now get to choose yours.” The stranger walked around my chair for the first time and I finally got a look at Sir. He was well over six feet, with broad powerful shoulders. He was shirtless, showing off his big round pecs, massive protruding nipples, strong flat stomach and dense, dark body hair. He was one of those men so covered in hair that they just exuded an animalistic masculinity. His thick arms, with heavy veins had dark ripples of hair all along them. He wore tight dark jeans that did nothing to hide the dense musculature of his legs nor the massive bulge of his dick pointing off to the right of his crotch. Jay moved from where he had been kneeling in front of me to kneel at Sir’s feet. They both looked at me expectantly. “You can either leave, and your relationship with Jay ends. Which honestly, I think would be sad. Or you can take your place in out new dynamic as the desperate horny little cuck that you are and watch as Jay gets transformed from this cute little cum hungry jock to an absolutely farel cum slut with a massive cored out wreck of a cunt. Something tells me, even though this is the first time we’re meeting, that you had more fun tonight than you have in a long time sexually. Give in, enjoy it…” -Six months later- Jay moaned. He was strapped up in a sling, his head laying back against the headrest, his arms and legs buckled to the sling’s support chains. His cock, stuffed into a tiny black micro numb cage leaked constantly as the beefy man between his legs worked his forearm into Jay’s stretched hole. A big arm wrapped itself around my chest, pulling me into Sir’s powerful body. I sunk into him. “Look at our boy go,” Sir said in my ear. “He used to fuck you, remember? Remember when he’d pound your tight little hole with his big jock cock and make you moan like a little slut. Remember when he wanted to play safe and only fucked you with a condom? Now look at him. Look at that big bear fist his cunt. He fucking loves it. He’s not a top any more. As much as you want him to be he’s mine now. He’s my dumb fucking little faggot slut.” My own cock strained in its cage, precum dripped onto the bathhouse floor. I let out a long moan.

“What a dump?” Daniel exclaimed, looking around the lobby. His dad glanced over at him, “Keep your voice down, people can hear you.” The boy scoffed, “Let them,” he said with a sneer, “The place is a dump.” People were looking at the boy, but it wasn’t just his voice that was gathering attention. At 6’9” Daniel Thompon was the tallest teen in the lobby at the moment, in fact, he was the tallest person in the hotel if we were being honest. 18 years old, 6’9”, size 17 feet, he was a basketball phenom. Ranked fifth in the country, he was sought after by every college in the country, including the University of Nevada. They had invited Daniel and his father out to Vegas with a free weekend at the Excalibur to sweeten the deal. So far Daniel was less than impressed. “Daniel we are here as guests, try some decorum.” The boy rolled his eyes as his dad checked them in, this place was crap. The whole place looked like it was trapped in the 90’s, not that he knew what the 90’s had looked like, but it sounded right to him. He smiled at one of the women as they walked by, maybe he could find some fun here after all. “Ok come on,” his dad said, “I got our room.” “Am I old enough to get into a strip club?” Danial asked as they walked through the casino. “You’re here to look at the college, not get laid.” “Oh, come on, I’d never go to fucking Nevada State! I just came here for the free weekend.” His dad forced down his rebuttal, the better his son had gotten at basketball the harder it had been to try to keep him humble. His son had grown into a good-looking kid, his body was all lean muscle and he had inherited his mother’s fair looks, hours and hours of hard work in the gym had given his son model looks and unfortunately, it had gone to his head. He watched head after head turn as they walked by, girls, guys, anyone with eyes glanced at his son and he knew Daniel could see it too. They rode the elevator to their floor in silence, Daniel looked at himself in the mirrored walls, flexing his triceps to see the definition. They got off on their floor and found their room, as the dad opened the door, he saw a piece of paper on the floor. “What is that?” he asked as he walked in and put their luggage down. Daniel picked up the paper and read it, “Says it’s a coupon for two free massages,” he closed the door behind him, “They come and do it here.” “Throw it away,” his dad said sitting on the bed, “Probably a scam.” “Oh, come on,” Daniel said falling back on the other bed, “Those airplane seats suck at my size, sides maybe their two hot girls. We can get happy endings.” “We are here for basketball!” his dad said, “Not sex.” Daniel smiled, “We can do both.” “No!” Daniel looked over at his dad, “Oh come on, when was the last time you got laid, dad? You’re widowed not dead.” “If I get the damn massages, will you shut up about my sex life?” “Deal!” Daniel called the number and set up the massages for tonight, they spent the rest of the night showering and eating before they showed up. By the evening Daniel was in a pair of red basketball shorts and ankle socks. There was a knock on the door and Daniel jumped up, “They’re here!” He jumped across the room and opened the door… “Oh, you’re guys.” Two young men stood there, no older than 22 they were in good shape and had the same handsome features that ensured they were related. “Yeah, so are you,” the younger one commented, “And?” Daniel walked away and said to his dad, “They’re dudes.” His dad got up and walked to the door, “I’m sorry for my son, he was expecting something else, please come in.” The two men walked in and looked around, “Nice room, more than enough space to set up.” “I’m John Thompson and that is my son Daniel.” Daniel didn’t even look up from his phone and just nodded. “I’m Trevor and this is my brother Tommy,” the oldest said, “You two here on vacation?” “My son is getting scouted by UofN and they put us up here.” “Basketball?” Tommy asked Daniel. The boy looked over at him and asked sarcastically, “What gave it away?” Trevor smiled, “Well if you two are ready, we can set up and get started.” “You don’t have any girl workers?” Daniel asked as the two men set up their tables. Tommy chuckled, “Kid, this is Vegas, girls don’t come to random rooms and when they do it ain’t free.” “That is what I wanted to ask about,” John asked, “What is this going to cost?” Trevor clicked his table into place, “Nothing, you’re free to tip of course but the massage is completely free.” “How can that be a profitable business?” he pressed. “When we’re done, we will leave you some business cards with coupons, we are hoping word of mouth gets out and we can build a business.” Satisfied John nodded, “Well that’s one way to build a name for yourself.” Trevor nodded, “If you guys want to strip down and lay down on the tables.” Danial paused, “What? You want me to get naked in front of a dude?” Tommy looked at the teen, “You’re telling me you’re shy in the locker room?” Daniel paused. “We use herbal oils that can stain clothing,” Trevor explained, “We have towels for your privacy.” “It’s no different at the club,” John explained as he began to disrobe. “I’m not shy,” Daniel said, pulling down his basketball shorts, revealing his cock. All three men paused as they saw the piece of meat dangling between the teen’s legs. At 6.’9” the boy already looked like a giant but the five-inch cock that swung limp only drove home how much bigger he was. Noticing the stares the teen smiled, “What? I got size 17 shoes, what did you expect?” Trevor cleared his throat, “OK then, up on the tables gentlemen.” John and Danial climbed up on the massage tables, a towel placed over their bare asses once in place. With their heads down they did not notice both men slipping on skintight latex gloves before pulling out their massage oils. “You guys are going to love this,” Trevor said, rubbing the oil over the gloves, “This is a special blend, guaranteed to make all of your worries fade away.” Tommy and Trevor began to massage the men’s skin, Daniel chuckled, “Man that stuff reeks.” Tommy smiled, “Oh you will love it in a second.” The drug began to seep into their skin and their muscles went slack, all the tension drained out of their body. Daniel felt himself squirm as each touch seemed to feel a million times better than it should, he felt himself slowly grow hard just from Tommy’s hands. He was shocked because it wasn’t supposed to be like this, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but love the sensations coursing through his body. Even though he had gotten massages before, none of them felt like this. Tommy’s hands moved over the muscled back of the teen, kneading each knot carefully, making sure the xtc was absorbed into the skin. Trevor did the same for John, relaxing the man more and more as the drug seeped into his skin and throughout his body. Tommy leaned down, “How’s that feel stud?” he asked Daniel. “Stop,” Daniel said softly, not able to move as Tommy’s hands moved over his ass liberally, “Not a fag…” “Shhh,” Tommy whispered, “Just relax, you have tension here.” Daniel wanted to argue but his mind was so fogged, he just laid there, letting the man do what he wanted. Tommy moved the towel off of Daniel, his hands spreading the boy’s cheeks as he revealed the tiny, pink hole. Trevor leaned down and whispered in John’s ear, “Watch what my brother does to your son…” John’s face flushed red and he watched as if in a dream. Tommy’s fingers moved around the boy’s virgin hole, tickling it, teasing it, Daniel moaned, trying to push the hands away but unable to. Tommy looked over at John and smiled as he slid a finger into the jock’s hole, coating the interior of his ass with the drug as well. “Nooo…” Daniel groaned as the drug was absorbed directly into his system now. Tommy began to piston his finger in and out of the jock’s hole, the groans began to change into gasps and then finally a low whimper as the teen pushed his ass back to meet the finger. Seeing the boy surrender Tommy added another finger, making the cocky teen gasp before pushing back harder. “Look at your boy,” Trevor said to John, “He’s a fucking slut…” “Slut…” John repeated, his mind lost in the xtc, watching his son slowly lose himself to another man’s touch. Three fingers were shoved into Daniel as he whimpered loudly, his tiny jock hole being stretched for the first time. His mind was on fire, on some level he knew this was gay and he was horrified by it, but on another, it felt SO fucking good his body couldn’t resist. He let out a disappointed cry when the fingers vanished and then felt Tommy’s hands spread his cheeks apart… “OH GOD!” the jock cried as a tongue was thrust into his hole for the first time in his young life. It took every bit of willpower not to fight against the pervert, especially knowing how much he despised such acts; however, something deep inside him loved every second of it, and craved even more. The intensity of the pleasure mixed with the confusion left Daniel dazed and confused. John lay there helplessly watching, seeing his own son get violated right before his eyes. Part of him wanted to save his son, another part was turned on by seeing the smooth, muscled body writhe under the touch of another man. It had been a long time since John had been so close to sex, usually using porn to get off, the drugs and his desperation made him hard as a rock as he heard his son moan for more. Tommy’s long tongue tickled the boy’s hole, those long legs spread automatically to give the stranger more access to his most private spot. His back arched as he tried to force more of that tongue into him, there was a distant voice screaming in his mind to resist it, to fight him, but as that tongue went deeper the boy ignored it, begging for more. “Oh god…shit…more…” he moaned, pushed his ass back harder, his tall body shaking with pleasure. “Man listen to him,” Trevor whispered in John’s ear, “You really raised a proper whore there. But we don’t want to leave daddy out.” John felt the towel be removed from his ass as Trevor began to lap at his own hole, the man grunted as the tip of the stranger’s tongue began to send bolts of pure pleasure through his body. He shook on the table as he was rimmed for the first time, his son’s moans joining his own. Tommy turned Daniel over, that massive cock slapping up against the teen’s 8 pack, “Look at this!” he said, stroking the horse dick slowly, “Man you must tear pussy up.” Daniel moaned helplessly as the strange man stroked his cock, it was like nothing he had ever felt before. Every nerve ending in his body was tingling and all he could do was moan and beg. “More…fuck more…” his voice called out, his cock throbbing in the man’s hand. John looked on in shock as Trevor’s tongue probed his virgin hole, he had known his son was hung, but seeing that magnificent cock get played with mere feet from him…it was too much. His hips pushed back, silently begging the man to lick his ass more as he clutched the edge of the table, his mind lost in a fog of sex. “Come on stud,” Tommy said, helping the teen to his feet, still holding on to his cock, “Come lay down on the bed,” Daniel was led by his cock to the bed, falling face-first into the comforter. John watched as Tommy stripped his clothes off, revealing a toned body with a thick, uncut cock. He moved behind his son and spread the boy’s legs. “You wanna watch your boy lose his cherry?” Trevor whispered in the dad’s ear, “You wanna hear him moan?” Lost to the drug and his libido John nodded as Tommy lined his cock up to the teen’s hole. “Wha…” Daniel called out as he felt the cock head push at his virgin jock hole, “Fuck noo!” he moaned as he felt his hole stretch around the thick cock sliding into him. John watched in awe as his son’s protests fell silent the more that cock was forced into him, “Oh…fuck…shit…” the teen panted, “Dad…he’s fucking me!” he called out as Tommy’s pubes smashed up against his smooth ass. “Isn’t that hot?” Trevor whispered to John who just nodded. “So hot…” he slurred. Tommy slid his cock back, running his thick cockhead over the boy’s prostate. “OH!” Daniel whimpered, his entire body tensing as the man shoved his cock back into him. Slowly Tommy did it again and this time Daniel’s voice was weaker, “Dad…fucking me…oh god…” he sobbed as he felt his ass push back against the cock. John watched as Tommy sped his thrusts up, fucking his son properly. Daniel’s protests were gone, replaced with moans and gasps as he thrust back to meet the man’s cock. Tommy leaned down and whispered, “Tell daddy how it feels to be fucked.” His mind lost to the pleasure the drugs brought he began to babble, “Daddy he’s fucking me…his cock is so big!” he whined, “Filling me up…oh god…daddy…more…” As he watched his son slowly push back to his knees, fucking himself on the stranger’s cock John felt his own cock throb. Trevor’s voice seemed to come from nowhere, “Look at him, such a slut, he loves being fucked!” John nodded as he watched Tommy’s hands grip his son’s waist, pulling the boy back onto his cock as the boy moaned and whimpered for more, “Loves it…” “You should have taught him a lesson, fucked him into being a better son.” The words burned into John’s brain, he had been struggling to find ways to ground his son, make him more obedient…he hadn’t thought of fucking him. Watching his boy moan like a slut, begging some stranger to fuck him…it sparked something inside John, something primal, something dark… “Fuck him…” he said, slowly climbing off the table. Trevor snapped his fingers at Tommy who pulled out of the jock and moved off the bed. Like a sleepwalker, John stumbled over to his son and placed his thick cock to the boy’s gaping hole. “Daddy?” Danial asked, seeing his father mount him. “Obey your father!” John said, pushing his cock into his son. “DADDY!” Daniel moaned, feeling the cock that made him stretch him wide as his body reacted to it, pure pleasure flooding his system. John began to slam into the horned-up jock, his cock slamming the boy’s prostate causing him to squeal in joy, his smooth ass pushing back against this dad’s cock. “You’re my son!” John raged, pulling his son up to his knees so he could grab that fucking cock, “You obey me?” his hand began to stroke the massive cock making the boy sob with pleasure, “You get me, boy? YOU OBEY ME?” Daniel nodded as he slammed his hips back, “I’m sorry daddy, fuck me…oh fuck he harder!” John pushed the boy to all fours as he pulled him back onto his cock, fucking him as he had fucked his mother years before. The drugs blurred his mind as he watched his perfect jock son writhe like a cat in heat, begging him to fuck him harder. The two of them were lost in a haze of lust and drugs as they fucked wildly, their bodies covered in a fine sheen of sweat, both of them wanting, needing more. John pulled his cock out of his son’s hole and flipped the boy onto his back, grabbing his ankles he spread those long, muscled legs apart and shoved his cock back in. He revealed in the sight of his perfect jock boy throwing his head back, moaning as that elephant cock smeared precum over his flawless abs. “OH DADDY!” Daniel screamed, no longer knowing anything but pure pleasure, “Oh fuck me, harder! Harder!!” he cried, feeling his body shake as his dad’s cock owned him. John was lost, his body responding to the tight, wet hole that had engulfed his cock. All he saw was the smooth, hairless body beneath him, the flawless beauty that reminded him of his late wife and he fucked the boy harder. “Take it, take that cock you slut!” he roared, not sure who he was talking to anymore. “Oh daddy, I’m close…oh god you’re gonna make me cum!” the jock cried. “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” Daniel’s toes curled as he felt his cock throb twice and then begin to shoot. Globs of hot cum erupted from his dick, spraying his load over his abs and chest, a few hitting on his face. His tight, little jock hole contracted on John’s cock making his dad shoot as well. They both roared as they came, their bodies covered in sweat and cum as they shook in ecstasy, their mind only knowing the sweet release of their dicks. Neither one knew how much time had passed, but John slowly woke up, his son naked under him. He sat up, his memory fuzzy but it all came back to him, “Oh god,” he exclaimed, realizing what he had done. Daniel slowly woke, his body sore from being fucked so thoroughly, “Dad?” he asked, seeing his dad sitting on the side of the bed, head in hands. “Oh god,” John sobbed, not believing what had happened. Daniel sat up and felt his ass throb, “Ow, what…” and then it came back to him, all of it. The jock felt like he wanted to throw up as he stood, oh god what had happened? He looked around and then felt his blood turn to ice, “Dad, where’s our stuff?” John looked up and saw that their luggage was gone, Daniel’s laptop that he had brought was missing…his wallet he had left on the bedstand was gone. They had robbed them! “God dammit!” John raged, standing up to call the front desk, he was calling the police…but by the phone was a portable DVD player and a note. “Don’t call the cops.” John opened the player with shaking hands and pushed play, the sound of his own voice came through the tiny speaker, “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” He slammed it shut, the sight of him fucking his son made him ill…but his cock still twitched. “What is that?” Daniel asked in a panic. Turning the note over John read, “We have copies, do not call the police.” John felt his heart break as he handed the note to Daniel, “We’re fucked.” Daniel read it and felt his knees go weak, “What…what happened?” John had no answer, he just closed his eyes and began to cry.

Wowww! You really stuck the ending. What a wild sexy ball busting ride! Can't wait to see what you come up with next, stud.

Though I spend more time as top than bottom, over the years I have been fucked by a number of guys with PA's or Jacob's Ladders. Right up front I will say that I actually LOVE being fucked by a cock with a large gauge and large diameter PA, I've enjoyed these every time. What I do not enjoy are smaller diameter and smaller gauge rings. While I can enjoy sucking one of these, I do not want them in my hole. I avoided being fucked by one for quite some time, until around 2010 when a regular fuck buddy of mine got one. He was 80% or more bottom and I'd fucked him dozens of times, as he hosted regular sex parties at his loft on W16th Street. When his dick healed up from getting the piercing, he begged me to bottom for him and be the first person he fucked with his new piercing. I was reluctant, but I felt I owed it to him for so many good times where I fucked him, and so many times I was a guest at his place. So I let him. Despite being a small diameter, small gauge, I let him fuck me. And I hated it. It ripped my anus to shreds, blood everywhere and it was almost an entire year before I could be fucked again which annoyed me rather a lot (not as much as it would have if I couldn't TOP for a year, I'd have lost my mind!!!). He was so mortified we never had sex again, despite the many times we had before. To be fair, there were one or two other issues - for months prior, I was getting invited to his get-togethers and was treated poorly by his other guests, all strict bottoms who neither kissed nor played with my nips, nor blew me nor rimmed me, just demanded to be fucked - too much topping with no rest, no other interaction, and my wallet also wound up paying for everyone else's good time, so I had stopped coming over - I think he thought that this session with him topping me would help make up for that! I do believe he meant well but he ghosted me after this... So my review on getting fucked by Pierced Dick? Yes for big piercings, no for small. Kind of wish I'd have done my own cock but my hubby doesn't go for P.A.s, so I chose not to. They are damn hot to look at @Ronitsingh!

This chapter finds Jake with mixed and conflicting feelings and emotions beginning with recalling his daddy night fucking with Daddy and Felix and ending with his participation in the threesome with Dave and Kayode as the middleman. Are we seeing the beginnings of Jake the Gifter? I think so, but we will see what @pozchaser21has in store for Jake. We also see Jake's kindness by subjecting himself to the same fucking that Kayode is experiencing, so he still retains some of his personality from before his trip to the Poz Hotel. Continuing his superb story telling ability, @pozchaser21 takes us to the next logical step in Jake's adventure at the Poz Hotel. Jake is dealing with conflicting feelings of pleasure and regret--mirroring that of so many gay men who find getting bred by other men so satisfying sexually and risky to their bodies. The real "trick" of writing fiction is to write it so it is believable, and this story reads as a memoir of a poz chaser in real life. Thank you, @pozchaser21!

Last week, on vacation

I just got a hot load from this dude who had tats. He pumped a huge load into my raw tight hole. He only used spit and the load is still in me.

After I shot my last load into Alex on Monday morning I taped up his cunt and told him to not take it off for at least a day. I wrote my phone number on the tape and told him to call me after he tested positive. He was still high on cock and a ton else but nodded along as I pushed him out my front door naked. One of master’s other slaves was parked on the curb ready to drive him home but I thought it would be funny to watch him figure it out. “We got a ton of good footage this weekend.” Master said sitting down on the couch with the camera. I got between his knees and began sucking his cock as he went through the footage. “Mmh” he moaned “ it should be easy to cut up the footage for all the sites” That’s how master afforded his life. He would film everything, cut it up, and sell each clip to individual fetish sites. It allowed for neither of us to have to work and us both to have our own places, although master rarely stayed at his. “I think you’ve been unlocked too long.” Master said as I continued slobbering on his cock. “ let’s get your cage on” he said standing, his cock falling out of my mouth. “Yes master” I responded, following him to the dungeon. I call it a dungeon but it’s more of a storage room for the dungeon of the entire house. It’s where all the supplies not actively in use were kept. My entire house was one big dungeon, the only normal piece of furniture I had was the couch and an end table. The rest of the living room was full of fucking machines, frames for sex swings or bondage, a rotating collection of sex toys, and of course tons of mirrors. The same was true of every other room, even my bed was latex with a four poster frame covered in anchors for bondage. The dungeon was a spare bed room that had a bathroom as well equipped as my own. As we entered master took my cage off one of the shelves covered in a variety of sexual and drug devices and walked back out to the kitchen. Master had a specific ritual he liked to do when I put my cage on. He handed me a pipe and lighter before going behind me and forcing his cock into my cunt. I tried to always be douched and lubed so that master could use me as he pleased whenever he wanted. My cock was rock hard from the ecstasy of master using me. I light the lighter and began heating the bowl. I was breathing in the clouds as deep as I could, feeling myself getting sluttier, hearing my hole get looser and juicier as master fucked me. I refilled the bowl and continued blowing the clouds. My cock was still semi hard and too big for the cage. I finished the bowl quicker this time. I was bent over to counter as I was too high to support myself and it gave master a better angle to get deeper into me. After my third bowl my cock was not only soft but shrunken. I was normal about 4 inches soft but I could feel my cock was barely 2 now “You’re good and high now aren’t you slut” master said as he slammed into me “ your cunt is so fucking loose” he picked me up and flipped me so my back was on the counter. “Ohhh maasster” I moaned as my cock leaked from master pounding my prostate “Oh look at this tiny clit. It needs to be locked up” he said as he picked up the metal cage and locked it on my cock using the same key he used for the chain he had locked around my neck to show he owned me. “Now that’s better isn’t it faggot” he said before slapping my balls full force causing a jolt of pain and pleasure. He started pounding harder and I felt his cock on my second ring. I felt his load shoot through my inner hole and deep into me as he bottomed out. He dragged me to the ground and shoved his softening cock into my mouth and began to piss. I happily swallowed all of him and cleaned off his cock. “I’m going to go home, I’ll be back tonight and we can talk about your nephew.” He said walking to the bedroom to get dressed before he left as I laid on the kitchen floor trying to fist fuck my loose cunt, too high to move.

Hi Guys: Thanks for all your kind words over the years about my story "The Ten." Here is my final chapter...and although this story is coming to a close, I will be back with more exploits of different guys, different situations, in the future. Thanks again! **This is a work of fantasy and fiction. Any similarity to anyone living or dead is purely coincidental. Nothing in this work should be construed as medical advice in any way** FINALE: INSIDE THE BLUE TENT Once the bedroom set had been delivered, I made good use of it getting more guys into the brotherhood. Josh from Alaska, newly pozzed and highly toxic with my potent strain, recommended me to a few of his buddies who wanted the bug from the original source and I gladly complied, bringing a total of 9 other Alaska dudes into the poz world, my HIV strain working their bodies over and, most crucially, imposing the need to seed onto their minds. A few months later, when Josh texted me a link to a story in an Anchorage paper about an unexplained rise in Alaska HIV infections, I just smiled and took quiet pride in helping my newly poz brothers, and making plans with Eric for a 7th X tattoo. As for Furniture Guy Tom and I had met a few times at his studio and I even brought a couple of co-workers to buy some custom pieces from him. We also met for coffee and long walks a few times. One such time, he got very emotional and finally revealed the reason that, despite the instant and obvious attraction, he pulled away from me that evening at his workshop. “I was on PrEP pills for awhile, but I had a bad reaction to it. The doctor switched me to the once-a-month injection but still I had bad side effects…my body just couldn’t take it. So, when I saw all your….body art…” he said, trailing off. “So you know what it all means, then? My tats and the Xs? Did they freak you out a bit?” “Yeah, I think I know…a couple of my buddies chased it and caught it, and if that’s what they wanted, good for them, I guess. And a couple more guys I know weren’t really looking for it, but just lax in taking PrEP and eventually they turned up poz.” “So, you’re neg and not on PrEP and you don’t want to be poz, right,” I asked him, taking hold of his hand which trembled a bit in mine. I brushed a wisp of his hair back behind his ear. “I like you, Tom,” I continued “A lot. I haven’t felt a real connection like that with anyone in a very long time. And although I love my life and I have no regrets or qualms about my sex life and what the impact of it is, I knew I always would want to try a relationship again.” “Randy, I feel the same way about you…and I want us to be together. But, I’m sorry, I don’t want to be poz, and I know you don’t or won’t ever use condoms.” “No, that’s true, I won’t ever have a condom on me, or in me. Never. Men are meant to spread their seed.” “How many have you…how did you say it last week…’brought into the brotherhood?,’” he asked me, looking up from his empty coffee cup. “You know what these X’s represent,” I asked him. As he shook his head “no,” I filled him in on their meaning. “I’m part of an informal club called “The Ten.” It started with a dare, really, to poz up 10 willing chasers and then we’d get an X tattooed across our abs. I have 6 Xs now, Tom, and when I go to San Francisco next week, I’m getting my 7th tattooed. I’m pozfather to over 70 guys that I know about, and those 70 guys have spread it to countless others. And I’m not even nearly the most prolific member of the Club. We’re all super multiple cummers with huge loads, and spreading HIV is such a thrill, our cocks never go down until we’ve shot multiple toxic loads -- my buddies Eric and Keith and Sir Mack are well over 100 known pozzings…and hundreds more unknown ones.” “Wow, I had no fucking idea this was even a thing!” he exclaimed. I knew some guys chased it but not that there was an organized effort like that!. That’s amazing, Randy, but I gotta say, I honestly don’t know how I feel about that.” “That’s fair, Tom,” I told him, “it’s not for everybody, but it is growing in popularity and interest. We’ve even got a stall at the Folsom St Fair next week, and we’re setting up a space in a big tent, kind of an after-party for anyone we meet at the Fair who wants an upgrade. It’s gonna be so fucking hot.” Just thinking of the future mass pozzings we’re gonna spread makes my cock strain in my jeans and Tom reaches down under the table to touch it which sends it to even a harder, more engorged state. “I think I understand, Randy,” he said quietly, “but I don’t want to be poz…” he trailed off and looked up at me and then I knew I wasn’t going to get anywhere with the hot furniture maker, anywhere further than coffee dates, anyway. It was an impasse I knew we couldn’t overcome. We parted that day with a long hug, and he turned down the street resignedly. I honestly didn’t know when – or whether, I’d see him again. I got in my usual gym session and got back home to get on a Zoom call with my poz brethren about Folsom St Fair – we made some final arrangements about the profile cards we’d be handing out, and the plan was in place. A week later, flying down to SFO, I was abuzz with anticipation about the booth at the Fair and the special surprise we had for the lucky chasers. In my mind, I had turned the page on Tom, so although I was sad about not being with him, I was eager and ready to bring some more guys into the wonderful world of the poz brotherhood. Setting up the booth was easy – our banner ‘Join The Ten,’ with a large reflective biohazard symbol shined in the sun. Eric, Keith, Sir Mack and I stripped off our shirts to display the tats signifying us as mass pozzinators. As the temperature heated up, we lost our leather shorts and stood at our booth proudly displaying our pierced pozzing weapons for all to admire. A few guys who stopped at our booth walked away in disgust, shaking their heads as they went, but many, many more were intrigued and we handed out our profile cards which displayed our stats like baseball cards: Last known Viral Load, how many pozzed, tattoos, etc…This brought more interest and we made a few more appointments for later for them to join the club. Interest was high…an hour in, Caleb, the 19-year old Berkeley student I pozzed along with his twin brother, strolled by and we reconnected with a loud recharge pozfuck right in the street against a chain-link fence, my poz cock unleashed the first of many toxic loads into the twink’s poz hole. Passers-by watched and stroked their cocks and recorded the Caleb’s recharge for social media, hashtag #TheTen☣️ Other guys passed by all afternoon, either taking one of our cards or proudly showing off their own poz tats, a sea of biohazard symbols, + signs, blood droplets, scorpions, and a few simply with the words POZ or HIV or AIDS emblazoned across their skin. One hot guy had his cock tattoed with a rattlesnake spewing venom, and I took the opportunity to go back to my Caleb-fucking spot against the fence and bent over to take his poison snake up my infected hole, his weapon spraying 8 or 9 shots of pure HIV into my hole. At last, the Fair was winding down. We made a few more appointments for the conversion treatment for later, and we packed up and made our way over to the notorious Ringgold Alley, where the tent was set up in the parking lot of a warehouse owned by somebody Eric has pozzed years earlier. As we walked up, we spied our special guest, filmmaker Todd Verow, himself a bug-chaser, setting up his video equipment. All the invitees who consented to be filmed would get their poz upgrades recorded so they could look back on the proud moment when HIV entered their bodies and changed their lives! Todd is a hot fucker himself and of course, we were gonna take the opportunity to bring him into the brotherhood as well, once the filming was done. The tent was divided into 2 sections, the first of which was lined up with mattresses, fuck benches and a sling, and the second had three portable medical exam tables arrayed one by one. I walked in to see the Idealistic Young Doctor there, wearing an open lab coat and nothing else but a fat metal cockring. He was readying alcohol pads and syringes for his part of the process. On the right side, I saw my brother mass infectors Eric, Keith and Sir Mack hard and stroking their cocks, each of them pierced, engorged and ready to breed. Between them, over 200 chasers had been infected with their strains of HIV and those 200+ men spread their seed all over the world, infecting thousands more. I took my place alongside them, greeting each with a deep kiss and a tug on their cocks, appreciating what they had all done for me and how together we had some small part in the burgeoning normalization, appreciation and enjoyment of HIV in gay circles. At the precise time of 5:00pm, our first appointment arrived. “Welcome,” Doctor Matthew announced. “Are you Blake?” Blake, a young twink of about 22, nodded and the Doctor ran through the choices: First, you get to decide which of these 4 hot poz men will breed you – they’re all super toxic. Then, once he has deposited his load in your hole, we’ll complete the process with some blood fresh from him to you. Here, sign this form and then pick your pozzer.” Blake studied each of our profile cards which we handed out at the Fair, while Todd readied his camera to zoom in on the guy’s neg hole; finally Blake selected Sir Mack as his pozfather, leaning over the fuckbench. Mack, the most prolific pozzer among us (as well as the most-toxic), then opened the festivities with a brushing of Blake’s neg hole, preparing it for the life-changing serum he would infect the guy with. This was followed by a brutal fucking from Sir as he drilled his fat toxic cock deep into the young guy’s guts. Blake winced and yelped at the anal invasion, but Mack just drove it in harder, covered the kid’s mouth and held his head down into the fuckbench. Pretty soon, our next appointments filtered in, staggering every 10 minutes. I got the 2nd customer, Davis, a 30-ish Asian dude with barely a hair on his body, except for dark circles of fuzz around his neg hole. I was pre-cumming already and lubed up my unmedicated pole with the precum that was swimming with my HIV, readying the guy’s hole with a quick brushing. A few brushes in his pussy completed, I drove my weapon deep into his fuckchute, precumming all the way and in no time I was balls-deep in the guy, bringing him roughly into the poz brotherhood – well, if my toxic load didn’t do it, the blood slam coming up surely would. Just the thought of it got my cock harder and with urgency and precision, sprayed 10 shots of venomous seeds into the dude. I wasted no time in dragging him over to Doctor Matthew, who was just finishing up with Blake, a syringe of Sir Mack’s blood freshly drawn from the infected Master and shot into the arm of the young lad Blake, completing his conversion and marking him as a poz breeder. Tears of gratitude streamed down Blake’s pretty little face, for he knew now his goal was achieved, and quest was completed. Filmmaker Todd handed him a video card of the conversion and off Blake went to spread the wealth. Matthew moved along to me, I reclined against the exam table while my victim Davis lay on it, wiped out from the brutal fucking he received from me, my unmedicated load seeping into him and I watched Doctor withdraw a syringe of my blood from my arm and inject it into Davis who trembled and whimpered a bit, but took the conversion well. I could see Eric and Keith deep inside the next customers, Sir Mack, having pozzed Blake now, moved over to the waiting area but was soon called over to breed the next guy. And so it went on and on, one or more of us continuously breeding the chasers with our poz loads and then our poz blood. Doctor Matthew stroking his cock all the time he was administering the treatment to the chasers, a couple of times, the doctor’s own poz load shooting into the face and mouth of the guy as he inserted the needle with the poz blood. Filmmaker Todd, meanwhile had filmed each conversion – all the guys so far consented to the filming – and by the 3rd hot poz breeding, Todd had one hand on his camera and the other on his hard thick negative cock. Todd knew he’d be upgraded to poz tonight but first we had 20 more appointments lined up. Now, all of us poz brethren are ever-hard multi-cumming machines, but to make sure we stay that way during the long session, each of us took a Trimix shot from Doctor Matthew before we had begun. Our cocks were so hard and rigid, even after cumming and pozzing multiple guys, I was hoping for some walk-ins who maybe heard what was going down in the blue tent on Ringgold Alley. Pretty soon, the pozzing extravaganza was almost over, it was a blur of neg holes getting fucked and inseminated and syringes of red poz elixir taken from us and injected into willing bugchasers. And even though my cock, by Todd’s count, had shot 9 loads, it remained rockhard and leaking, waiting for the next. Finally, the “next” was Todd himself, who assumed position on the mattress, riding Eric whose fat poz pole pistoned up and down into Todd’s beautiful neg ass. He leaned forward over Eric, making the classic opening for a double-fuck. I wasted no time, beating out Sir and Keith into the prime double penetration position and my own stiff infected cock drilled into Todd’s quivering asshole, alongside Eric’s and we soon had our alternating strokes, deep into the filmmaker’s cunt. I could feel Eric’s cock against mine, his 0g PA clanking against mine. Gradually, Eric began to shake and shudder and with a loud explosion, he shot huge streams of his full-blown AIDS deep into Todd’s gaping hole. I knew I was right behind him and without any delay, my own toxic cock impregnated him as well. Doctor Matthew, watching this hot scene, rushed over with 2 syringes. “Stay as you are, guys,” he commanded, and he quickly drew another syringe of Eric’s venomous blood and one of mine, and with our cocks still hard and leaking up inside the filmmaker, injected Todd with them both at the same time. Keith, videotaping this event for Todd, proclaimed “Welcome to the Class of 2025!” “You’ll never know for sure who your Poz Daddy is, Todd,” I whispered into his ear, giving him a little more push inside him with my bugged-up cock. Eric’s AIDS-pole joined me in driving deeper into the guy’s ass. We know we have just pozzed Todd, fulfilling his wish after years or trying to poz up. He is one of us now! Now, I am truly wiped out, and after our joint infection of filmmaker Todd, we dismount and Eric and I collapse into each other’s arms. Todd, not satisfied, being the cumwhore that he is, brings over Sir Mack and Keith and they proceed to double-fuck and breed him as well, also taking syringes of their blood from Doctor Matthew as well. He is good and truly pozzed now! We are just about to close up shop, pridefully recalling the over 25 guys we have pozzed here with our loads and our blood, laughing at the sheer depravity of it all, when, with my back turned, I hear a familiar voice. “Sorry, my plane was delayed. Am I too late?” It’s Tom. MY Tom. “There’s only one guy I want it from, if that’s OK,” he says, walking over to me. He’s got on leather chaps and his ass, which to this point, I’ve never seen before, is round and beautiful and just waiting for plundering. “What are you doing here,? I ask him, stunned to see him. “You sure about this,” drawing him in for a deep tongue kiss. “Totally,” he whispers, “and you have to do it for me. I don’t want to be without you in my life, and I want to share it all with you, including your strain.” “OK, but let’s skip the blood slam this time,” suddenly switching into romantic mode, “I’m super toxic and my loads will be enough.” After a deep loving fuck, I blew my load up Tom’s hole, feeling full and truly wiped out. Eric, Mack, Keith, Matthew and Todd all broke into a round of applause. As I kept my leaking poz cock deep inside his guts, we kissed deeply and I knew then my purpose was to spend my life with him, sharing what was now “our” strain, and laughing to myself at the irony of it all; for although I had spent so many years pozzing up chasers, it was a non-chaser who ended up capturing me.

I am the opposite to most people, or at least, the opposite to what the moral majority expects: I cannot and do not have sex when I'm unhappy or something's missing in my life. Can't do it, even if I'm horny. It just doesn't work for me. So I know that the real psychological reasons for me being a total give-my-body-away-to-every-guy-who-wants-it cumdump must be something other than the usual expectations of trying to fill a gap. Here are some possibilities: 1. Sharing and Connection: Since I was 14, I have loved sharing my body with other men. I am in the lucky position that guys seem to find me attractive so why not? It's a beautiful way to connect, and despite what all religions say (aside from some versions of Hinduism), sexual pleasure is fun and it is good for you. How brilliant that I can get intimate with any man and make him cum, what a wonderful way to share experiences in this life. I love that I am like this: fuck me with a smile, fuck me and I'll give you a pleasureable moment. How fucking brilliant is that? 2. Rebellion: This one is about morality. I fucking hate morality, despise it. Much prefer ethics because there you have to actually think. I had my sexual awakening in the tail end of the HIV/AIDS crisis. What I remember is that gay men were dying everywhere and this was A GOOD THING! God's punishment against the homosexuals. Yay, another one dead. God Hates Fags etc. I imprinted on that, not with fear, but with rage. If that is what religious and social morality is in this world, then fuck off, I don't want any part of it. I walked away from it aged 14, within months of realising I was gay, and the day I lost my virginity age 14 was a fantastic, deeply vindicating moment. 3. Natural Submission: Which brings me to this. The guy I lost my virginty to aged 14 was in his mid-20s, and not long after he introduced me to his friends, and I was fucked by them as well. I loved it, and he drew something out of me that he knew existed already within me - a natural and deep-seated desire to be submissive during sex. I am so grateful for everything he and his friends taught me. I am still submissive during sex to this day. It is so authentic for me to bow down and follow another man's desires, whether that be in the sweet intimacies of a relationship, or the lustful advances of a guy in the street who just wants to get off. I submit to that, and I love it. 4. ADHD and the world: I will admit, having ADHD means that engaging with the world is sometimes exhausting. Social interactions after a while I just tune out.Blah blah blah too noisy, whatever, need silence now. But with sex, that wordless connection... I'm never exhausted by it. It can be just a quick fuck, or it can be an important way that I get to know you, or a part of you - even if for 15 minutes - to be connected with you. I often feel more connected with a guy from a 15minute anonymous fuck and his cum in my ass than I might do talking to someone for an hour or more. I swear that I have loved every man who has ever fucked me, whether a quick cumshot or a lifelong relationship. I have loved all of you ❤️ 5. Boundary Breaking Thrill: This one isn;t about lust, but yeah... maybe another side of ADHD. I love doing things that make me feel unbounded. Fuck me in a car park in the city centre in the middle of the day. Fuck me during an art gallery event opening. Let me drink your piss in this cruising area in the warm spring sunshine. Film me getting fucked and put it online. I love doing crazy things that afterwards, makes me laugh. Sure there's the horny thrill of it, but afterwards I'm chuckling to myself. Like sometimes wow what the fuck was that, or boy you are fucking deranged. I love those moments, and I'm always chasing them. Being a cumdump? The ultimate boundary-breaking behaviour I think. Normalising being a total cumdump as a core part of your fuck-me-anywhere personality? Beyond even that ultimate. I love it. It makes me laugh out loud, and that for me is what life should be: laughter, joy, pleasure, experiences, breaking-out-of-the-norms. Fuck me ha ha fuck me good and hard *chuckle*chuckle* cum in me yes cum in me ha ha ha! 🤣🤣🤣 It's beautiful.

This isn't mine I've just altered it slightly to make it conform to breeding zones rules THE BUILDER - by pedro976 - This story is a work of fiction. If you are under 18 or material of this nature is illegal in your present area. By continuing, you are confirming that it is legal for you to view the material in this story. In addition, you are agreeing that the author, editor, and this site will not be held responsible for any consequences of you viewing or downloading the story. - - - - 1 - - - - Barbara Hastings walked down her hallway to the foot of the staircase drew, in one almighty breath and bellowed: "Thomas Hastings! If you do not drag yourself out of that pit of a bed now then you will wish you had not been born!" She was fairly certain that her neighbour's four doors down would have heard her shouting but she could not care less. She had a flight to catch and she was running perilously late. No response. She sucked in another lung full of air ready to bellow again but suddenly her eighteen year old son appeared at the top of the staircase. He was quite tall for his age. His skill as a runner and regular attendance at the local athletics club had given him a thin toned build. He was wearing just his pyjama bottoms exposing his smooth hairless chest. His blonde hair was tussled from where he had been sleeping and he blearily rubbed his eyes. He was a strikingly good looking boy. He took after his father on that front thought Barbara Hastings as she looked up at him. Shame that shit bag of a man had left them four years ago for that slut of a personal assistant. "What is it Mum?" He mumbled "its 7am and the school holidays! Why are you shouting up..." "Tom. For crying out loud" cut in Barbara Hastings "You clearly do not listen to a word I say. I am leaving now to catch my flight to The Hague. The builder starts today on the kitchen and you need to be up and dressed by 8am to let him in. Do not leave him on the doorstep waiting because you are in bed asleep, do you hear me?" It suddenly all came flooding back to Tom. His Mum had to travel for work and was going to be gone for four days. He had persuaded her that he was mature enough not to need any form of baby sitter and in any event she had arranged for the kitchen to be refitted whilst she was away. He had used the presence of a builder to argue that he would not be alone in any event. She had eventually agreed but on the condition he let the builder in each morning at 8am and stayed at home to make sure nothing went wrong. That suited Tom down to the ground. He wanted to crash out playing computer games and watching movies and was looking forward to four days without chores or nagging because if there was one thing Barbara Hastings excelled at, it was nagging. "Yeah I hear you" he answered. His mother was about to say more, clearly unsatisfied with his dismissive tone, but he was saved by the horn of the taxi that had arrived to take her to the airport. "That is the taxi, I am off, see you in four days" With that she grabbed her suitcase and rushed out the door. The slam echoed around the house for a moment before all was quite once more. Tom took a deep breath, yawned, stretched and then went straight back to bed. - - - - 2 - - - - Whoever was banging, Tom wished they would stop. He rolled over to the other side of his double bed and pulled the pillow over his head. The banging continued. What on earth were they doing he thought. "Shit!" he suddenly muttered. It must be the builder banging the front door. He scrambled out of bed and saw that the time was just after 8am. He could imagine his mother's face if she knew that he had fallen back asleep. It was not a nice image. "Shit, shit, shit!" he cried as he charged out of his bedroom and down the stairs. He got to the front door and without thinking he threw it open. What he saw in front of him made him gasp in surprise. Stood on the door step was the man who was clearly there to refit the kitchen. Tom could tell because there was a bag of tools in his hand and a builders van parked on the drive. What made him gasp was the size of the guy. He was huge. He towered over Tom and must have been at least 6'7" if not taller. He had a shaved head, piercing blue eyes and a firm square jaw line. His head rested on a massively veined neck that lead to the widest shoulders Tom had ever seen. His huge pectoral muscles were straining to rip through the material of his red t-shirt and his biceps twitched with power. Tom couldn't help notice that his tight jeans barely held a great bulge at the front, framed by calf muscles bigger than Tom's entire torso. Tom was so shocked he couldn't speak. His mouth just hung open. The giant man in front of him raised an eyebrow and asked in a thick Eastern European accent "You have kitchen done?" "Um, kitchen, um yeah?" Tom stuttered in reply, desperately trying to catch his wits whilst being suddenly conscious of the fact that he was still just wearing pyjama bottoms and nothing else. He involuntarily folded his arms for security. "I come in?" the man asked when Tom made no effort to move. "Um yeah, sure" Tom stepped out the way and the man walked in. Tom could feel the power radiating from his body as he went past him. There was something frightening yet magnetic about him. Like when you saw one of nature's giants, a lion or a polar bear up close. Tom led the man down the hallway. "Ok then, here is the kitchen. My Mum has moved everything out so you should be good to go" offered Tom. "Mmm" the man grunted. He suddenly turned to Tom and held out a hand the size of a shovel. "I Krzysztof" he introduced himself. "Oh yeah, right" mumbled Tom, embarrassed at his lack of manners. "I am Tom" and he took the big man's hand. His grip was like a vice and Tom winced as they shook. Krzysztof grunted in acknowledgement, turned, and put his tool bag down. He looked back at Tom who was stood frozen to the spot and fixed him with his piercing blue eyes. Tom felt himself wilting under his gaze and wished that he had stopped to put a t-shirt on. He must look so puny to this guy. After a second of awkward silence Tom decided it was time to leg it. "I will be upstairs... um... yeah" he mumbled and bolted out the kitchen and back up to his bedroom as quickly as his legs would carry him. He shut his door behind him and dived under his covers. He felt his cheeks burning with embarrassment. What the hell was wrong with him he thought? He had opened the door without a t-shirt on for God's sake. That was all. Why was he so worried about it? He couldn't put his finger on the answer. There was something magnetic about Krzysztof that meant you couldn't help but marvel at his powerful physique. Tom also realised that it had something to do with the way he had been feeling lately. He was no stranger to sex. Well on the internet anyway. He had a laptop and Ipad and his mother was singularly uninterested in monitoring what he did on them. Like most boys his age he was a masturbation fanatic. He jacked off whenever he had a spare moment. The internet was awash with free porn and he trawled the sites looking for new stuff to get off to. He had never had cause to question his sexuality until a few months ago. Bored of the same old videos he had strayed into the gay section on one of the websites. He had been drawn to videos involving what were called "twinks", young guys in their teens. He had watched a video set in a locker room where two athletic guys had sucked each other off then one of them had fucked the other. Tom had to admit that it was hot and he had imagined himself fucking another guy in the locker room after athletic practice. He reasoned that if he jacked off to straight porn where the girl was fucked up the arse then there was no difference to imagining fucking a guy in the same way. He had never found himself fantasising about guys who looked like Krzysztof though. Guys like that were not twinks but real hard, strong men who could break you in two as soon as look at you. Was he embarrassed by Krzysztof because he fancied him? No that couldn't be it he told himself. It really couldn't. Downstairs he could hear the sound of Krzysztof getting started on taking out the old kitchen fittings. He couldn't help but let his mind wander back to thinking about how massive his biceps were. The old fittings stood no chance against his strength. What would it be like to touch those huge solid muscles he wondered? "Fucking hell" he muttered under his breath breaking the spell of his day dream. He was determined not to think about this anymore. Grabbing a towel he went and showered, doing everything he could not to conjure up images of the huge hunk downstairs. Having got dried off and dressed into his usual t-shirt and jeans Tom was about to head down to get a drink and something to eat from the makeshift kitchen his Mother had set up in the utility room. She had put in a mini-fridge and microwave in there so that he could survive for the days that the work was being done. He hesitated though as he reached the top of the staircase. Going to the utility room meant passing Krzysztof and he really didn't want to. From what he could hear the muscle man was well into ripping out the old kitchen. Maybe he would be too busy to notice him go by thought Tom and with that thought offering him some courage he headed down stairs. At the end of the hallway he stopped and carefully peeked around the door frame at the entrance to the kitchen. He really wished he hadn't. Ripping out the kitchen was obviously hard work because Krzysztof had taken off his t-shirt. His body was absolutely packed with pumped up muscle. Tom could see his two large pert nipples erect on top of his giant pecs. Every inch of the guy was covered in powerful gym pumped muscle. Tom also noticed the mass of tattoos running down the builder's arms. He was too scared to look for long enough to make out what the pictures were. Instead he took a deep breath and darted past to the utility room. Grabbing enough snacks to see him through the day he darted back the way he came and up to his room. He shut the door and breathed a sigh of relief. He was determined not to go back downstairs until Krzysztof had gone home for the day. He passed the time playing his Xbox and hitting himself in the head every time his mind began to wander back to thinking about the builder. Soon enough 6pm arrived and he heard Krzysztof shouting up from the bottom of the stairs. "I go for day now" he called. Tom slightly opened his door and shouted back. "Ok, bye" He heard the front door open and then shut. Breathing a sigh of relief he waited until he heard Krzysztof's van pull away from the drive and went downstairs. The kitchen had been totally ripped out. Tom would not have been surprised if Krzysztof had done it with his bare hands. He smacked himself in the head again. "Stop thinking about him" he muttered out loud. - - - - 3 - - - - "You slag!" shouted one woman at the other. Tom was eating his microwave dinner whilst watching the soap Eastenders. He had no idea what was going on but these two women were going hammer and tongs at each other in their local pub. It was quite good. Suddenly the house phone began to ring. He put his dinner down and paused the telly. He wanted to see the rest of this cat fight. He picked up the phone from the table in the hallway. "Hello" "Tom, it Krzysztof" Jesus thought Tom, what did he want? He had pretty much succeeded in getting all thoughts of the man out of his confused mind and now here he was on the phone. "I left bag in kitchen. Can I come now to get it?" "Um..." Tom couldn't think of a reason to say no so he agreed. "Sure. Just knock the front door. I am at home." "Ok, be there soon" Krzysztof replied. Tom put the phone down. Jesus Christ he thought. He walked back into the front room. His dinner and the catfight on Eastenders no longer had any pleasure in them and he slumped down on the sofa. What the fuck was wrong with him? He needed to get a grip. - - - - 4 - - - - Even though he was expecting it the knock at the door made Tom jump. He walked out into the hallway. It was definitely Krzysztof. There was no mistaking his massive shadow through the frosted glass panelling of the door panels. Tom took a deep breath and opened it. "Tom" smiled Krzysztof "Ok for me to get bag?" "Sure" replied Tom standing to one side. Krzysztof walked in. The evening was a bit chilly and he was wearing a zip up hoody with a white vest underneath. Tom could just make out the central line of his chest separating those huge pectoral muscles before it disappeared behind the white cotton material of the vest. Krzysztof went into the kitchen and came back with his bag. "Can I use toilet?" he asked. "Yep it is just upstairs on the left" offered Tom and tried his best not to watch Krzysztof's muscular arse and legs as he climbed the stairs. Not quite sure whether he should wait holding the front door Tom decided to shut it and instead hovered at the bottom of the stairs. After a while of not being able to hear very much he decided that perhaps he should make sure Krzysztof was ok, and thinking of what his mother would say make sure that he wasn't stealing anything. Reluctantly he went upstairs. As he reached the top he could see that the bathroom door was ajar. He hesitated but found the courage and walked up to it. He tentatively pushed it open. "Krzysztof are you ok..." He stopped mid sentence and stood shocked. Not sure what to do. Krzysztof had taken off his zip up hoody and was now just wearing his tight white vest top. He was leant over at the side of the sink snorting a line of white powder from the top of the cistern lid. He looked up at Tom. "Me ok, left my bag with my stuff and need it for weekend" He seemed completely unfazed by the fact that Tom had caught him clearly doing cocaine in his bathroom. His Mum would have been screaming the house down and dialling 999 even as Tom just stood there, too dumbfounded to speak. Krzysztof must have taken his shock for something else because he said "You try" and he held out the rolled up twenty pound note he had used to snort the line to Tom. Tom didn't know what to do. His first reaction was to tell Krzysztof to leave but he was completely out of his depth. Then he felt a sudden compulsion to agree to Krzysztof's offer. But what was he thinking? He had only ever smoked a cigarette for fucks sake and now he was considering taking a class A drug. "I have never... um..." stuttered Tom, unable to resolve the conflict in his mind. "You do little" suggested Krzysztof and again offered the note. Fuck it resolved Tom. What could happen? People did it all the time. His Mother was away for the next four days and he surely would have recovered from a single snort by then. He took a deep breath. He walked over to Krzysztof and took the note. There was a small line of the powder left and without allowing any time to talk himself out of his reckless agreement Tom lent down and snorted it. He straightened up and looked at Krzysztof who smiled at him. "You will be ok" said Krzysztof "it just little bit" and he laughed. Tom laughed as well. He wasn't instantly struck down dead and he felt the thrill of having done something incredibly mischievous. A few moments later that thrill was replaced with a feeling that Tom had never felt before. It was like the feeling you had at Christmas when you were a kid. Uncontained joy and excitement. Krzysztof laughed seeing the smile plastered on Tom's face. "It working yes?" "Yeah, I think so" replied Tom "Hey let's put on music" and with that he bounded into his bedroom to find his ipod. Putting it on shuffle he turned it up and felt the urge to dance. This was great. Krzysztof followed him into the room and sat down on the bed. Tom didn't know how long for but they chatted and chose tracks to play and Tom danced in front of Krzysztof. In his euphoric state he didn't notice the way Krzysztof looked at him. A passionate animalistic look of lust. The drug had put Tom completely at ease with this giant of a man. "You want more?" asked Krzysztof suddenly. Tom was too far gone now to give any answer other than yes. "Sure he said" and watched as Krzysztof took out a small bag of the white powder and racked it up in lines on Tom's desk. Krzysztof lent down and snorted two of the lines in quick succession. Tom took the note that he was offered. There were two lines left, much larger than the one he had done in the bathroom. He lent down and snorted one. "And other" prompted Krzysztof. Tom did as he was bid and snorted the second line as well. He felt the wave of the high hit him almost at once and he stood up and titled his head back as it washed over him. He suddenly felt the powerful presence of Krzysztof behind him and as he turned his head to see what had brought the massive builder so close to him he felt Krzysztof's arms encircle his waist and a hand go to his cock. "What... what are you doing?" he stuttered, still caught on the wave of the high. "Mmmmm little baby" was all Krzysztof offered by way of reply and he squeezed Tom's cock through the material of his jeans. It responded at once and was achingly hard within seconds. Tom was powerless in the grip of this huge stud. He was horny as hell though. The high had made him crazy to get off and he felt himself pushing back against the muscle hunk. "Yeah, baby wants me" growled Krzysztof and he let Tom go for the few seconds it took to pull of his vest, exposing his massive physique. Tom tried to turn but Krzysztof grabbed him too quickly and pulled him against him so that they were both facing once more to the front by the desk. Tom could feel Krzysztof's massive pecs pulsating and lent backwards against them as Krzysztof undid his jeans button and pulled both his jeans and boxers down to his knees. Tom was powerless as the effects of the two lines really started to kick in. His exposed teenage cock twitched in the air and his tight little bubble butt was exposed to the builder who held him tightly. Although he couldn't see behind him Tom could not mistake the sound of the zip on Krzysztof's jeans being lowered nor the touch of the man's massive cock head at the entrance to his tight butt hole. In a sudden moment of clarity he realised Krzysztof was going to fuck him. "Wait, Krzysztof, I..." he began but the hunk clamped a hand over his mouth and stopped his protests dead. "Shhh baby" he growled sexily in Tom's ear. Tom felt Krzysztof let go of him and realised he was reaching into his own jeans pocket to get something. Tom breathed deeply, trying to focus, the drug had him overwhelmed and before he could think with any clarity Krzysztof's arms encircled him again and he saw that Krzysztof was holding a small bottle of liquid. "Poppers baby" offered Krzysztof by way of explanation. Tom had no idea what that meant. Krzysztof undid the bottle top and held the bottle to Tom's nose. Tom caught the strong smell and guessed he had to sniff it. He inhaled deeply once and then again. Krzysztof took the bottle and Tom heard him sniff deeply himself. The effect hit him like a freight train. The wave of pleasure washed over him and there were stars in front of his eyes. His cock twitched uncontrollably. "Fuck" he moaned at the effect of the high. "I fuck" growled Krzysztof loudly who was clearly being driven wild by his own poppers rush. The huge muscular man put his hands on Tom's hips and suddenly he drove his monster cock straight into the boy's virgin hole. "ARRRRRRRRRRGH" cried Tom as the pain overcame the cocaine and even the poppers. Krzysztof bear hugged Tom against him as his pushed his cock in right up till the hilt. Tom was shaking uncontrollably in his vice like grip. Krzysztof still had the poppers in his hand and so he undid the lid and held the bottle to his boy's nose. Tom sniffed deeply, wanting anything to overcome the throbbing pain from his arse. Krzysztof lent down and sniffed at the bottle at the same time, the two of them inhaling the high.Krzysztof put the lid on the bottle and put it on the desk. He moved his hands down to Tom's hips and slowly withdrew his cock until only the tip was still inside the young virgin. Then he ploughed it back into the tight hole his huge thighs smacking against Tom's plump arse cheeks. Tom yelled out again but this time there was a cry of pleasure mixed with the exclamation of pain. He was so high all he could think was that he wanted this hunk to destroy his hole. His own cock was solid and leaking precum from the tip. "God Krzysztof" he moaned "fucking do me" The bull of a man needed no more bidding and he began to piston in and out of Tom who gripped the edge of his desk. Krzysztof's strokes were so hard and powerful that the boy was lifted from the floor. Suspended in mid air and held in place between the desk and the iron grip of his muscular builder Tom was nailed. In and in drove Krzysztof, wild on the combined high of coke and poppers. His cock was thick with veins and his bollocks heavy with spunk as he fucking nailed his little baby. "Fuck yeah" he growled "You fucking bitch" His insults, delivered in his thick accent turned Tom on even more. His eyes rolled into the back of his head as he felt a pain and pleasure never experienced before. He could only moan and grunt like the whores he normally dreamt about fucking in the straight porn he watched. The noises from Tom drove Krzysztof on even more. Krzysztof suddenly pulled out of Tom's boy cunt, lifted him up and threw him over onto the bed. Tom lay there panting for breath. He felt down to his arse and could feel his hole gaping at the ramming he had just been given. He looked up at Krzysztof. The man stepped out of his jeans and stood there fully naked. His muscular body was glistening with the sweat of exertion, the beads running down his chest and tattooed arms. His cock was huge and pulsating. Involuntary spasms causing the shaft to quiver every few moments. "You like bitch?" he growled. Fuck thought Tom, this man was a God. His inhibitions were completely gone. "Yeah I like" he panted. "Call me Daddy" Krzysztof grunted. "I like Daddy, I like..." replied Tom feeling his cock throb. "You want Daddy to fuck you?" asked Krzysztof The reality of the massive cock tearing him open again caused Tom to hesitate. "Yes Daddy, but can I have a break..." he pleaded. "No break for little bitch" ordered Krzysztof and he reached out to the desk and picked up the bottle of poppers. He undid the lid and sniffed very deeply. Twice to each nostril. Returning the bottle to the table he stood looking down at Tom. Tom saw the poppers take hold of the stud and he saw the massive cock begin to twitch uncontrollably. Then with a grunt Krzysztof strode forward and grabbed Tom by the ankle, pulling him to him and flipping him onto his front. Two massive tree trunk arms planted down either side of Tom's head as the hunk lowered his massive body onto the boy crushing him. His huge meaty cock, aching with unleashed spunk found its hole and once more drove in deep. "FUUUUUUUUUCK" cried Tom but he was going nowhere. Krzysztof was making animal grunts and moans as he fucked the lad without mercy. If Tom had been nailed moments before this was something else. Drugs drove the massive animal on, adding to his power and stamina. For what seemed like an eternity Tom lay moaning and begging for his Daddy to fuck him as Krzysztof never let up. The only pause was when the builder flipped him onto his front so that his legs now rested on the massive shoulders and bent back down onto him exposing his hole to the air and then the builder began fucking him hard again. The sweat from Krzysztof dripped from his huge pecs and landed on Toms face and in his mouth. The drugged up boy swallowed it down, happy to taste his Daddies manly perspiration. The fucking went on, never letting up until Krzysztof changed pace and began to withdraw his cock all the way then plunge it as hard as he could into Tom. Each slow fuck was twice as powerful as the frantic pumping that had gone before and the whole bed shook as the builder's mighty tool speared Tom right into the gut. Krzysztof let out a huge grunt as he crushed his massive rock solid cock into Tom's tight hole. Tom was completely overcome by the feelings convulsing throughout his entire body. He moaned loudly each time Krzysztof drove into him, staring up into the hunks deep blue passionate eyes, begging him to fuck his hole. "Fuck me Daddy" he moaned over and over as Krzysztof did just that. Krzysztof's huge thrusts slowed momentarily as he lent back and reached for the poppers sat on the desk behind him. Picking up the bottle he undid the lid and lent in close to Tom, his massive shoulders forcing Tom's legs back behind his head so that Krzysztof's face was against his. "Sniff baby" he ordered and held the bottle to Tom's nose. Tom did as he was told and at the same time Krzysztof sniffed them as well. The two of them breathing in the strong odour of the drug and feeling it take hold of them. Krzysztof put the poppers to one side and lent back down to Tom. He began to passionately kiss the young boy, his tongue forcing its way deep into Tom's mouth. The muscle hunk's big full lips completely covered Tom's and completely owned him. Tom closed his eyes as his Daddy desperately and frantically snogged him. The poppers were doing their job and Tom felt their hot flush on his cheeks. At the same time he felt Krzysztof swell even bigger inside him. The stud pulled away and adjusted his position to ensure he could penetrate his young boy's cunt to maximum depth. He placed one huge hand over Tom's mouth and the other around his neck. He was going to cum inside this kid but the drugs in his system meant he was going to have to drill him without mercy. He wasn't going to let Tom even try to ask him to stop. This was about him now and no one else. He began by driving into Tom as deeply and forcefully as he could. He felt the boy buckle and shake at the violation and saw his eyes go wide with a mixture of pleasure and pain. "FUCK" Krzysztof growled. He pulled his massive meat almost completely out the tight hole and let the quivering of his cock massage the boys rim for a moment. Then he smashed it into the little cunt again, and then again and then again. He tightened his grip on Tom's mouth and throat and started to pick up pace. The ipod had run out of music to play and the only sound that filled the room was Krzysztof's massive muscular thighs banging against Tom's bubble butt, the huge roars of Krzysztof as he delivered each thrust and the muffled moans of Tom as he took the massive cock right up his tight hole. Faster and harder the muscular God went. He felt a huge load of cum building at the base of his shaft and he shouted out as he drove into Tom harder and harder, desperate to unleash his seed into his boy. He looked down at Tom who was staring wildly up at him, his eyes watering from being mercilessly ripped in two. Krzysztof gritted his teeth and the massive muscles on his arms bulged taut over thick pumped up veins. He drove Tom down into the bed causing it to creak and the headboard to bang against the wall in time with his massive thrusts. Then with one massive surge his cum was unleashed. It flowed up his massive stiff shaft and exploded out the huge round cock head coating the inside of Tom's arse with thick white spunk. Tom felt the hot mess spewing up inside him into his guts and cried muffled screams of lust and joy into the palm of Krzysztof's hand. "URRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGH" grunted Krzysztof as he slowed down his thrusting and let the convulsing of Tom's arse milk out every last drop of his man seed. Sweat was pouring of his pecs and forehead and he released Tom from his grip and stretched his massive body. Tom looked up with a mixture of awe and longing. "God..." was all he could manage "God..." Krzysztof collapsed on top of him and Tom put his hands around those massive shoulders. Their sweaty bodies pressing tight against each other, Krzysztof's cock still resting inside him. Krzysztof began chewing at Tom's neck and ears and the touch of the man's tongue and teeth caused Tom to moan loudly. "Baby not cum yet" whispered Krzysztof into his ear and at the same time the huge man began to rotate his hips. Tom felt the massive cock stir to life inside him as it slid around in the cum that had just been fired up his arse. "Oh God Daddy" moaned Tom and Krzysztof rolled over onto his back, being careful to keep his dick inside his boy. Tom found himself on top and took a deep breath of air. He placed his hands onto Krzysztof's massive pumped up chest to steady himself and then he began to gyrate his hips. He felt the huge man's cock move inside him and was hit with a new wave of pleasure. Krzysztof held his hips to make sure Tom stayed firmly on his dick but gave him the freedom to move his arse in the motion he wanted. Tom began to gyrate more quickly. It was nothing like the massive pounding Krzysztof had just given him, Tom was being much more careful and slow but the wave of joy rolled over him as he felt Krzysztof's cock brush his prostate. He noticed that the bottle of poppers was still lying on the bed and he picked it up and took a couple more deep sniffs, he held it to Krzysztof who did the same. Tom then began to bounce up and down on the shaft and Krzysztof slowly rotated his hips so that his cock slid back into Tom at a slightly different angle each time, causing new throbs of pleasure and making the boy moan and groan. Tom took hold of his teenage dick and began to slowly stroke his own spunk out. He used the sweat from Krzysztof's body as lube and built up a steady rhythm. "Baby cum for Daddy" growled Krzysztof and Tom began to bounce harder as Krzysztof pushed his hips upwards to help the little boy take every inch of his massive cock. The look of lust on the studs face sent Tom over the edge. "FUUUUUCK" he cried as hot creamy boy spunk sprayed out of his nob head and onto Krzysztof's pecs. "AHHH AHHHH AHHHH" moaned Tom as every last drop dripped out of him. "Fucking good yeah?" asked Krzysztof as Tom looked down at the huge load running over the hunks pecs and nipples. "Fuck yeah Krzysztof" he panted. "Daddy" corrected Krzysztof frowning. "Fuck yeah Daddy" repeated Tom. Quick as a flash Krzysztof rolled over so that Tom was once more underneath him. "Daddy hard again baby" he growled and suddenly and violently he rammed his still stiff cock deep into Tom. "FUUUCK" exploded Tom who was aware of the tenderness in his arse now he had cummed. Krzysztof withdrew and ploughed into him again. "We have all night baby" he promised and he pulled Tom tight against the sticky mess covering his massive chest muscles. He began his relentless pounding rhythm again the bed began to shake again. "Fuck Daddy" was the muffled cry that came from the boy completely encased in the builders huge arms. It was going to be a long night.

[think before following links] https://bsky.app/profile/stevebeeferman.bsky.social And me

Man 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 Headed over to Clubhouse 2 I have never been to this bathhouse before, it was quite a treat. The crowd was very minimal when I got here, I’ve never been here before, so I did not know what to expect. Everyone seemed older, however, that was my demographic. I don’t care how old the person is as long as their cock works and they wanna fuck me I would let them do it. Guy number six was an older Mexican man who got there not too long after I did. I was in one of the dark rooms when he came over I started feeling my lubed hole, I started using Vaseline after the black guy tore me a little, I even put some Analeze to help with the pain. The Mexican guy wasted no time, spun me around and pushing me up against the wall and began to fuck me relentlessly using my ass like a flashlight and coming pretty quickly inside of my ass. He was quiet about this. He then slips out and walks away without saying a word. Guy number seven, an older white guy who looks like an old AIDS patient instantly slipped into Me his cock about 7 inches long, thick and hard. I could feel his old balls, slapping my wet ass as it cozy up to my back and pushes deep as far as he can get it, cum is dripping down my ass at this point, my legs are wet as slushes and with his fat cock, then bend over and hold my ass open for him and see assault me as hard as I possibly could take it. He then pulls out of me, guy number eight slides right into his place as guy number seven now feeds me his wet cock accompanied by the bottle of poppers under my nostril. Flying high, I slowly start sucking on his cock as the next guy fucks me deep and hard. Another bottom enters the room and AIDS daddy pulls out of my mouth and slides into his ass. The other bottom groans with pleasure and then the guy fucking me pulls out of me and feeds me his cock. He begins jerking in really hard. I knew he wanted to come so badly so I sucked him as hard as I could as soon enough he was filling my mouth, splashing his cum all over my face. AIDS Daddy sees this.Pulls cock out of the other bottoms ass and proceeds to feed me his dirty cock. The other bottom comes over and begins to lick the cum off of my face, we then start kissing, snowballing the Load between us, you then pulls me off of daddy‘s cock, flipped me over, spits on my hole and pushes himself into me. I lay there with my ass hanging over the side of the bench and my mouth still available aids. Daddy is now fever fucking in my mouth as the other bottom is fucking my ass sloppy with cum and lube. AIDS daddy announces that he wants to cum, the bottom and him switch places, and he pushes into me deep as he fucks his seed into my hole, he pulls out of me, and makes me and the other bottom suck him clean before walking away. The auto bottom slides right back into me and continuous fucking me turning the loads I reach back, and scoop up some of the cum dripping out of my ass. it was white and foamy and of course, I tasted it on the tip of my fingers The bottom and pulls out of me and jerked his load onto my ass. He then slides right back in and fucking me. He then pulled out and walked away. A black guy comes in and Lays on his back. I then climb directly onto him after sucking him nice and hard on the ride his cock reverse cowgirl. I could hear the slashing sounds on the groans hes making. He’s telling me how wet my ass is and commenting on how many loads he’s turning he enjoys it. He starts telling me how foamy and messy my asshole is.I ride him for what seems like forever, but he doesn’t come eventually I pull off of him only on my belly instead.

Man 5 I connected with a straight young Latino, who just wanted to fuck and go. He showed up to the room made me suck him on the couch, then bend me over and fucked me really hard. He blew his load deep into my guts wiped up with a napkin and left all in under 10 minutes. It was one of the slut feelings I’ve had and I loved every second of it. Sometimes I just wanna feel like a hole for men to use and abuse

I am surprised at how the site of condoms now infuriates me.

There’s a weird rationale/entitlement that people have regarding things they are accustomed to getting for free. You see it here when readers get cunty because an author isn’t cranking out the chapters fast enough to meet their immediate bating needs, and apparently it can also provoke a selfish, illogical disdain for BZ writers achieving financial success as writers. I thank you for posting your fiction here. I enjoy your distinct voice, your writing pulls me in, and I’ve cum louder, harder, and messier on several occasions because of it. I hope you’ll continue to post here when it suits you, and while it would be regrettable if a poorly reasoned, cheap slight provoked a decision to post elsewhere, i suspect a lot of writers would cite the same motive for departing.

Met this horny mid-30s handsome married guy on Grindr and we've been chatting for a while. Then finally our time schedules met and he headed over to dump his load in me. Started first with some chat and we actually really liked eachother. Then he drops his pants and I immediately drop to my knees and first start licking his balls and shoving my face in his pubes. I then deepthroat him like 15 min and he precums a lot, me swallowing it all of course. He barebacks me in all possible positions and I'm in anal orgasm and he's getting more turned on by me going absolutely wild off of his dick. Finally he dumps like a massive load in me which flows out and i look properly bred. Btw he videotapes himself fucking me, I'm fine with it as long as our faces are out of the view and hot to later review the session. He then rests like 2 min and starts getting hard again. As I'm lubed up by cum, he penetrates me again with ease and fucks my cummy hole. We go at it for about 30 min until he gets in front of my face and puts his dick in my mouth immediately unloading load nr 2 in my mouth. I eagerly swallow every drop. I don't yet cum but that's not the point, the point is to service this absolutely hot man. He then buttons up and leaves as he got what he wanted - to completely unload his balls.

I have no desire to have kids and never have. The fertility thing has honestly never crossed my mind

Glory Be Life at the apartment went on as it always had, except Dan was getting fucked by me multiple times a week and probably the same by Bob. I say “probably” because the three of us never had a three-way, and I’m only guessing that Bob was fucking him because of the times I arrived home hearing Dan getting railed by Bob in one of their bedrooms. The only one of us who ever used condoms was Bob, because he was still having sex with at least a couple of women and he didn’t want to fuck up his life by getting one of them pregnant and having one of them use it to force him into some kind of arrangement. It's not like we could get pregnant and the full weight of the simmering epidemic wasn’t something I thought of ever. But that was not a problem for us because I was exclusively sexually gay only with Bob and Dan, and I assumed that they were only sexually gay with me, even though Bob seemed to have sex with more than his share of women. One day, I was running an errand off-campus on a fringe part of downtown. I thought I saw Bob ahead of me and I shouted for him, but he was too far away to hear me with the street traffic. Then I saw him walk into a store front I had not seen before, “The Aurora Book and Video Store”. I was nosy, so I walked in to check it out. I was shocked because I didn’t know this kind of shop existed. Along one wall were all kinds of porn magazines and books. Gay, straight and anything you could imagine. They also sold VHS tapes of porn movies as well as dildos and other sex toys that seemed very expensive to me. There were other men in the shop. I noticed that some of them were wandering through a curtained doorway, which made me curious. I followed one of them in. It was a dark hallway with doors on either side, and I could hear both women and men making sex noises. What the fuck! I opened one of the doors and looked inside, then entered. There was a small TV screen showing a porn video with a small stool against the wall and a small sliding bolt to keep the door closed. There was a machine where you could feed in coins to keep the porno running. Then I head someone say, “Hey, psst!” I jumped in shock and a bit of horror, and I noticed a hole in the wall and some white dude running his finger along it. What the fuck? I responded, “Hey? What’s up?” The voice said, “Come here. I want to suck your cock.” I faced the hole in the wall and the arm reached through and unzipped my jeans and undid the button. I dropped my jeans, and his hand caressed my cock and nuts through my underwear which made me get hard. He put his mouth up to the hole and hung his tongue out and I dropped my underwear and put my cock on his tongue. My hips were right up to the wall as he took my rock-hard cock into his mouth and started to give me the best blow job I ever had so far. I didn’t even know what the guy looked like. After about five minutes, I started breathing like I was going to cum and he grabbed my hairy nuts and pulled them hard, which hurt a little and made me ease off on nutting. Finally about five minutes later, he let go of my balls and I immediately unloaded them into his mouth. He kept licking my cock head until I was oversensitive and I pulled it back. I was recovering from nutting when I heard the door close on the other side. The cocksucker was gone. I decided to check out another booth where it sounded like a guy was getting fucked. This booth was completely dark because the video had run out of coins. I looked through the hole and I saw my roommate Bob in the next booth, completely nude with his ass up against a hole on the opposite side of the booth. An enormously thick black cock was pounding Bob's ass. Bob’s cock was hard as a rock and swinging up and down with the rhythm of his fucker. Bob was bracing himself against the wall where my booth was, but he had not yet noticed the hole I was looking through. I was instantly hard again and I knew I wanted to eventually fuck Bob. Bob told me when we first started fucking that he only topped – he didn’t get fucked, so I was surprised. I didn’t know how Bob was able to take such a thick pole up his hole, but he was enjoying it because he shot his load without ever touching his cock just as the other guy was cumming in him. Once Bob came down from his sex high, he noticed me looking through the hole at him. He exclaimed, “What the fuck, Dave.”

On Thursday, I was horny all day and I needed to get fucked. So I went to one of the gay saunas in Montreal and rented a room. I dimmed the light a bit and positioned myself on all fours with my back arched. I got my first load from a hot Quebecois bear who loved having his nuts worked on. Then I hit the dark room and got fucked by a couple of guys there. From there, I occupied a gloryhole booth and took a number of cocks. In about three hours I probably got fucked by ten guys, sucked them all and got three or four loads.

I was abke to take his cock again last night, in the same secluded grove of trees. This time we made out first, which got both us super horny. I reached down to get his cock out of his pants and it was so hard. I sucked it for a bit and then turned around and he slid right in my hole. He pounded away and was getting all verbal. I was panting and moaning with delight. His pace quickened, his breathing harder, he asked if I wanted his load…I said fuck yeah, cum in me. His cock started throbbing and he went balls deep and delivered another cumload. He pulled out and I clinched to hold his seed in. I cleaned off his cock and tastes his cum. We left, I headed home and fingered my ass to play with his cum inside me. It was a good breeding. Love outdoor late night breedings.

Chapter 3: Mathew's hand was a vice on my hip, keeping me in place as he pushed his thick, long dick into my ass. I gasped, the sensation of his girth stretching me wide, the Tina's warmth making the pain almost bearable. But as he slid in all the way, the pressure built into something else entirely, a crescendo of pleasure that had me panting like a bitch in heat. He pulled out almost completely before slamming back in, the sound of his pelvis smacking against my flesh echoing in the quiet room. My world had narrowed to the point where all that existed was the feeling of his cock inside me, the heat of the Tina, and the darkness of the blindfold. The words they spoke were distant whispers, their laughter a cruel symphony that played in the background. "Look at him, such an eager little slut," one of them said, the words cutting through the haze. The second man stepped into the fray, his cock pressing against my lips. The scent of his arousal was like a siren's call, and without thought, I opened my mouth and took him in. The taste was foreign, but the need was overwhelming, and I sucked eagerly, my tongue dancing along the shaft as if it were my lifeblood. They chuckled, their hands roaming my body, pinching my nipples and slapping my ass. The pace grew quicker, the two of them fucking me in unison, their strokes a symphony of pleasure and pain. The man behind me held my hips, his thrusts now a blur of sensation as he claimed me, his dick hitting that perfect spot inside that had me seeing stars. I moaned, the word "please" slipping from my lips, a silent mantra that seemed to drive them wild. They grew more aggressive, their movements punctuated by grunts and curses, their breath hot against my skin. The man in my mouth pulled out, his cock wet with saliva and precum. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a low growl that had my blood pumping. I could only nod, the words lost to the whirlwind of sensation that had taken over my body. The Tina was like a wild beast, consuming every inhibition, every thought of doubt and fear. All that remained was the need to be filled, to be used, to be theirs. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his cock still buried deep inside me. He began to move faster, the sound of his balls slapping against my skin echoing through the room like a drumbeat that matched the pounding in my chest. The warmth of his dick filled me, stretching me to my limits, a feeling so intense that it was almost painful. And yet, I craved more. "Harder," I begged, my voice a desperate whine that seemed to fuel their excitement. His thrusts grew more erratic, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. I could feel his cock swell, the heat inside me growing more intense with each stroke. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, he came, his hot cum filling the 'condom', but it felt like he filled me with his hot cum. The sensation was like nothing I had ever experienced, a raw, primal force that claimed me completely. He didn't pull out, his laughter a dark symphony that filled the air as he began to fuck me again. His cock remained rock-hard, a testament to his lust and power. I moaned into the mouth of the man in front of me, his dick still hard and demanding in my mouth. My own cock dangled limply between my legs, a stark contrast to the thick, pulsing member inside me. Despite the lack of movement, precum leaked from the tip, a silent confession of my body's betrayal. Each time Mathew's cock slammed into me, the head of his dick hit something deep within, sending sparks of pleasure through me. The men took turns, one fucking my mouth while the other claimed my ass, their movements a synchronized dance of dominance. After what felt like an eternity, they paused, their breathing ragged, their cocks still hard and demanding. "What do you think, boys?" Mathew said, his voice a dark whisper. "Should we continue in his bedroom or take him back to my place?" The other two murmured in agreement, their hands still roaming my body, claiming every inch of my trembling flesh. The first guy leaned in, his breath hot and sour with lust. "What do you want, slut?" His voice was a challenge, a demand for my submission. I moaned, the only sound I could manage as the Tina continued to pulse within me. The word "more" slipped from my lips, a desperate plea for them to never stop. Mathew chuckled darkly, his cock still lodged deep inside me. "Looks like our little slut can't get enough," he said, his voice thick with lust. "Don't worry, baby, we're not going to stop yet onlya small break." He pulled out, the sudden emptiness making me gasp. The Tina remained, a constant throb that seemed to pulse in time with my racing heart. The first man stepped closer, his hands firm as he grabbed my shoulders. "On your feet, slut," he said, his voice a command that had me stumbling upright. My legs felt like jelly, but his grip was unyielding, his strength a stark contrast to my weakness. I felt something cold and smooth being slid up my legs, the fabric of a jockstrap wrapping around my waist and thighs. The elastic snapped into place, the fabric a gentle caress against my overheated skin. They led me through the house, the cold floor a stark contrast to the heat of their bodies. My heart was racing, the anticipation of what was to come a thrill that had me trembling. The cool night air hit me as we stepped outside, the breeze a whisper against my bare skin. The sound of a car door opening was a siren's call, and before I knew it, I was being shoved into the backseat, the leather cool against my burning flesh. The band tightened around my arm again, the needle's sting a sharp reminder of the power they held over me. "Here's another for you," the second man said, his voice a mix of amusement and malice. He released the band, and the rush of blood had me gasping. The engine roared to life, the vibration a steady bass note that seemed to pulse in time with the Tina in me. My blindfold was ripped away, the sudden brightness making my eyes water. The world swam into focus, and there was Mathew, his grin a wicked slash across his face. He was older, his body still muscular despite the years. His cock was thick and glistening with precum, a stark contrast to the darkness of the car's interior. "Hello, slut," he said, his eyes raking over me. "Time for some more fucking." I panicked as his bare cock hovered near my ass, the reality of the situation crashing down on me like a wave. But the drug had a hold on me, the warmth in my veins a siren's call that I couldn't resist. The first man leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "Don't worry," he whispered, "we know how to take care of you." Mathew chuckled, his grip on my hips like steel. "You're going to take it all, slut," he said, his voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You've already had us bareback. What's a little more?" I tried to protest, the fear a cold hand around my throat. But the words died on my lips as the Tina claimed me once more, the warmth spreading through my body like wildfire. "Please," I whimpered, the word barely a whisper. The first man's only response was a dark laugh. "You don't get to say no now," he said, his voice a taunt that sent a thrill down my spine. "You're ours." And with that, Mathew slammed back into me, his thick cock filling me completely. The pressure was intense, the sensation of his bare skin against my own a stark reminder of my vulnerability. My mind raced, trying to understand how I had allowed this to happen. The rules had been clear: always safe, always with a condom. But the combination of poppers and Tina had stolen my control, leaving me a trembling mess in their hands. "Take it," the first man growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air. "You're going to love it, slut." The warmth grew, the Tina's pulsing now a steady beat that matched the rhythm of Mathew's thrusts. His cock hit something deep inside me, and a moan was ripped from my chest. He began to fuck me harder, the leather seats squeaking beneath me. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You want more, don't you?" he whispered, his voice a seductive whisper. And as much as I didn't want to admit it, I did. The fear was still there, a cold, hard knot in my stomach. But the desire was stronger, a living flame that consumed every rational thought. "Yeah," I moaned, the word a desperate plea. "Fuck me harder, Mathew." The second man chuckled, his hand stroking my niples with a feather-light touch that had me squirming. Mathew's grin grew wider, his eyes dark with lust as he pounded into me. "That's it," he said, his voice a grunt with each thrust. "Take it all, you greedy little slut." The words were like a spell, each one breaking down the last of my resistance. The first man leaned in, his cock sliding into my mouth. The taste was bitter, his precum coating my tongue as I sucked eagerly. The car filled with the sounds of our passion, the panting and grunts, the slap of skin against skin, the wetness of their cocks in my mouth and ass. I could feel myself losing all sense of self, my body a mere receptacle for their pleasure. And then, the crescendo of their releases, one after the other. Mathew's hot, thick cum shot deep inside me, the sensation of his bare skin on my insides almost too much to handle. At the same time, the man in my mouth came, his salty essence flooding my mouth. Their laughter was like a dark symphony, echoing in the tight space of the car. The taste of the stranger's cum was new, a flavor that was somehow both terrifying and exhilarating. And even as I felt the sticky warmth of their seed inside and out, their cocks remained rock-hard, a testament to their insatiable lust. Mathew pulled out with a wet pop, the sound leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man followed, his dick slipping from my mouth with a strand of cum connecting us. I gasped for air, my throat raw from the abuse. "Look at him," one of them chuckled, the sound a cold reminder of my complete surrender. "Such a greedy little slut." The car's engine purred to a stop, and the sudden absence of movement was a stark contrast to the chaos that had consumed me. "Mathew, Mike," the driver called out, his voice a sharp snap that brought me back to reality. "We're at the club." The two men chuckled, their grips on my hips tightening as they pulled me from the car. The Tina was still lodged in my ass, the warmth a constant throb that reminded me of the depraved act I had just allowed. "Wait," I stuttered, my thoughts racing as the cool night air hit my skin. "I thought we were going to your place, Mathew." Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "Change of plans, slut," he whispered, his breath a hot whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "You're going to love this." Before I could protest, I felt the band tighten around my bicep once more, and the sting of the needle pierced my skin. The warmth grew, a fiery serpent that coiled around my body, heightening my senses and my desire. They led me across the parking lot, the jockstrap the only barrier between my nakedness and the cool air. My legs felt like jelly, each step a trembling journey into the unknown. The club's pulsing bass was a heartbeat that grew louder with each step, the throb of the music matching the ache in my ass. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, the dim light playing tricks on my vision. The first thing I felt was a cool, leather strap against my skin as they helped me into a sling. They spread my legs, the jockstrap stretching taut as they fastened my ankles in place. My vulnerability was complete, my body open and exposed for whatever they had in store. "Look at him," the first man said, his voice a mix of amusement and lust. "So eager for more." Mathew chuckled, his hand trailing along my inner thigh. "Don't worry, we've all got plenty to give." The second man stepped away, his footsteps retreating into the shadows. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You're going to love this," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. The first stranger stepped up, his cock lined up with my exposed ass. "Hello, slut," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. "Do you want my cock?" "Yes," I breathed, the word a silent scream. The Tina's warmth had taken over, a pulsing beat that seemed to resonate with the bass from the club's speakers. Mathew chuckled, his hand stroking my cheek. "Such a good boy," he said, his voice a velvet caress that seemed to melt the last of my resistance. "You're going to love this." The stranger didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with ease. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the warmth of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. They all laughed, the sound echoing in the room, mixing with the bass that seemed to throb in time with their thrusts. The world had narrowed to the two of us, the stranger's cock and the Tina's warm embrace. Mathew leaned in, his breath a tease against my ear. "You're going to be our little whore tonight," he whispered. "Aren't you?" "Yes," I whimpered, the word barely audible over the music. The truth was, I didn't know what I was anymore. The lines had blurred, my identity lost in a haze of lust and fear. The stranger's cock filled me, his every thrust sending waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of their betrayal. The only thing that remained was the need for more. A second man stepped closer, his fingers pinching my nipples. "You like that, don't you?" he said, his voice a growl that sent shivers down my spine. The first stranger's grip tightened on my hips, his cock sliding in and out of me like a piston. The pressure grew, each stroke a reminder of my submission. The world was a kaleidoscope of sensation, the leather of the sling cold and unforgiving, the warmth of their bodies a stark contrast. Mathew stepped back, his eyes never leaving mine as he watched the scene unfold. "Keep going," he said, his voice a command that had me trembling. The first man's strokes grew more aggressive, his grip tight as he brought me closer to the edge. The stranger fucking me grew more frenzied, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his hot cum filling me completely. The warmth of his release was a stark contrast to the coldness of the leather beneath me. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man, his own cock slick with precum, took his place. The sensation of his bare dick pushing into me was overwhelming, the cum acting as a natural lubricant that had him sliding in easily despite his girth. He began to fuck me hard, his grip on my hips bruising as he claimed me. "Look at you," he growled, his voice a mix of anger and lust. "Such a greedy cumdump." His words were a slap, each one stoking the fire of my arousal even as the sting of the pinching lingered in my nipples. The pain was a strange sort of pleasure, a reminder of my submission that had me panting with need. "Take it," he snarled, his hips smacking against my ass as he fucked me. "You're our little slut now." His words were like a whip, each one driving me deeper into the abyss of pleasure and pain. The Tina's warmth was a constant presence, a pulsing beat that seemed to echo in the very air around us. Mathew stepped closer, his hand stroking my cheek. "You're doing so well," he whispered, his voice a dark caress. "So eager for more, aren't you?" The words were a challenge, a question that I couldn't deny. The second man's cock was thick and unyielding, filling me to the brim with each thrust. "Yes," I whimpered, the word a desperate plea for them to never stop. "More." The man's grip tightened, his strokes growing more erratic as he approached his climax. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his eyes boring into me. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very walls of the club, he came, his hot seed mixing with the cum already inside me. The feeling was like nothing I had ever experienced, a sensation so intense that it was almost painful. The Tina's warmth grew, the pressure in my ass a constant, unrelenting force. Mathew stepped up, his cock still rock hard and gleaming with precum. He smirked, his eyes dark with lust. "Looks like you enjoyed that," he said, his voice a purr that had my stomach flipping. "But don't worry, slut, that was just the appetizer. The main course is about to begin." The second stranger stepped aside, his cock slipping out of me with a wet sound that had me gasping. "Looks like he's ready for you again, Mathew," he said, his voice filled with a twisted kind of glee. Mathew stepped closer, his cock still hard, a silent promise that he wasn't done with me yet. Mathew leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "I think the whole club is going to fuck you tonight," he whispered, his words a dark promise that sent a shiver down my spine. "And when they're done with you, we'll go to my place, just as promised." His grin was a knife, the malice in his eyes a stark contrast to the tenderness in his voice. With that, he pushed into me, his bare cock stretching me open. The lack of a condom was a stark reminder of the power he held over me, a power that I had so willingly given. The first man stepped aside, his hand lingering on my hip as if to claim his territory. The crowd gathered, the sound of their lustful murmurs a siren's call that had me trembling. Mathew fucked me slow at first, his eyes locked with mine in the mirror. The look on his face was one of pure dominance, an evil glint in his eye that sent a shiver down my spine. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, a mix of lust and anticipation. They had all come for their turn, eager to claim me as their own. "You're going to love this, slut," Mathew whispered, his breath hot against my ear. "Some of these guys have a little something extra, just like me and Mike." His words were a cryptic promise, hinting at a new level of depravity that had me trembling. But before I could ask, he was slamming into me, his cock hitting the spot inside that had me crying out. The first man stepped forward, his cock already hard and leaking precum. "You ready for me?" he asked, his voice a gruff growl that had my heart racing. I nodded, unable to find the words to express the mix of fear and excitement coursing through my veins. He didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of experience. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the heat of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. Mathew watched with a smug smile, his hand still wrapped around my throat as he fucked me with an almost gentle strokes. "Look at you, taking it all," he said, his voice a mix of pride and amusement. "Such a good little slut." The man behind me grunted, his grip tightening as he found his rhythm. I could feel his cock swelling, the warmth of his cum building inside me. The crowd around us grew larger, a sea of shadowy figures that I could only catch glimpses of in the mirror. Their hands roamed my body, their fingers teasing my nipples and stroking my cock. The Tina's warmth had turned into a fiery need that consumed me, each touch a spark that had me writhing in the sling. Mathew leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper that seemed to echo in my soul. "You're going to take them all, aren't you?" he asked, his eyes searching mine. "You want to be our little cum dumpster." The word was like a trigger, the reality of what was happening crashing down on me like a wave. I was a married man, letting strangers fuck me bareback in a public club while my wife was away. But the need was too strong, the Tina's grip too tight. "Yes," I moaned, the word a silent scream of submission. Mathew's grip tightened on my neck, his laughter a dark symphony that sent shivers down my spine. "That's it, slut," he whispered. "Take it all." The first man's cock grew even harder, his strokes becoming more erratic. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his voice thick with lust. And then, with a final thrust, he came, filling me with his seed. Mathew leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "Do you know what they're going to give you?" His words were a whispered riddle that had my mind racing. "Some of them have something special, the gift," he said, a smirk playing on his lips. "Like me." His hand slid down to my chest, his fingers tracing the outline of my wedding ring. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" I nodded, unable to find the strength to speak. The idea of what they meant by 'the gift' was both terrifying and exhilarating. Mathew pulled out, his cum mixing with the rest inside me. The warmth was like a living entity, a testament to my complete submission. The crowd grew closer, their breath hot against my skin. Mathew chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. "You're going to be the talk of the town, slut," he said, his voice a taunt that had me trembling. "Everyone will know how much of a whore you really are." He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing my earlobe. "And when they're done with you," he whispered, "you'll still be ours." Mathew stepped aside, his cock still hard and glistening with our combined juices. The line of eager participants grew, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. I could feel the band around my arm tighten, the cool metal digging into my skin. Another shot of Tina burned as it entered my veins, the warmth spreading through me like wildfire. I moaned, my body a canvas for their lust. "Enjoy yourself, slut," he called over his shoulder, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. The first stranger stepped up, his cock thick and pulsing with need. He didn't bother with pleasantries, pushing into me without hesitation. The crowd parted like the Red Sea, making way for the next round of debauchery. The man behind me wasted no time, his bare cock sliding in easily, the cum already inside me acting as a natural lubricant. His hands roamed over my body, his fingers digging into my skin as he found his rhythm. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, watching, waiting for their turn. The Tina's warmth had become a living entity, a beast that demanded more and more, pushing my boundaries until I didn't know where they ended and I began. My moans grew louder, the music and the murmurs of the onlookers melding into a symphony of sin. The stranger's thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I could feel his fingers digging into my flesh. The pain was a strange kind of pleasure, a reminder that I was nothing more than a plaything for their amusement. The Tina's pulsing grew stronger, the heat in my ass unbearable. As the stranger reached his climax, the room spun, the edges of my vision going dark. I felt his cock swell inside me, his cum filling me until I thought I would burst. The crowd grew rowdy, their catcalls and cheers a cacophony of lust that filled the air. The man pulled out with a wet smack, leaving me trembling and exposed. The second man stepped forward, his cock already hard and eager. He didn't bother if i was ready, his eyes locked on mine in the mirror as he pushed into me. The warmth of his skin was a stark contrast to the coldness of the room, the pressure of his cock a welcome relief to the emptiness left by the first. His eyes were cold, a chilling blue that sent shivers down my spine. The Tina's heat grew, the pressure unbearable. "Please," I whimpered, the word a silent cry for release. But the only response was his cruel smile, his eyes never leaving mine as he fucked me with a brutal passion that had me begging for more. His strokes were punishing, each one a declaration of his dominance over my body. The crowd grew restless, their hands roaming over my exposed skin, their whispers a constant reminder of my degradation. The second man's cock grew even harder, his eyes never leaving mine in the mirror. "You're going to love this," he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my heart racing. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his warmth mixing with the rest inside me. As he pulled out, the room spun, the leather sling sticky with sweat and cum. And then, before I could even catch my breath, I felt the pressure of another cock pushing into me. I looked up, I saw a tattoo of a scorpion snaking around the man's wrist. He grinned, his teeth a stark white against the darkness of his skin. "You're mine now, slut," he growled, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air around us. The black man wasted no time, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of his experience. His grip was firm, his strokes sure and steady as he claimed me. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of my betrayal. The scent of him was intoxicating, a mix of musk and something else that I couldn't quite place. His skin was slick with sweat, his muscles rippling as he fucked me like I was nothing more than a hole to be filled. The crowd around us was a blur, their faces a kaleidoscope of desire and depravity. The music was a constant beat, the bass a heart that seemed to pulse in sync with my own. His thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I was sure I would bruise. The Tina's warmth had become an insatiable hunger, a need that grew with each stroke of his cock. He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing the shell of my ear. "You ever think about letting me fuck your wife?" His voice was a low growl, the question a taunt that had me panting with arousal despite my confusion. "I bet she'd love a taste of the gift," he murmured, his hand sliding down to my wedding ring. The metal felt cold against my fevered skin, a stark contrast to the heat of his cock inside me. "What... what gift?" I managed to gasp out, the words barely coherent. He chuckled, his teeth grazing my ear. "The gift of the gods," he whispered, his strokes growing more erratic. "You'll know it when you feel it." His hand tightened around my ring, and for a brief moment, I felt a flicker of panic. The thought of him with my wife was terrifying, but the haze of lust clouded any rational thought. As the man came inside me, his warmth was a strange comfort, a reminder that I was still alive amidst this whirlwind of sensation. He stepped back, his cock slipping out with a wet sound that was met with cheers from the crowd. Immediately, another took his place, his cock hard and ready. The warmth of his cum washed over me as he filled me up, and I felt my body respond, my ass clenching around him. The cycle continued, a never-ending string of strangers claiming me, their bare cocks sliding in and out of my ass with a rhythm that seemed to be choreographed by the beat of the music. The Tina had me floating, each sensation more intense than the last. Time lost all meaning as they used me, their hands roaming my body with a possessiveness that sent shivers down my spine. I could almost see the dicks moving inside my ass, each ridge and vein a new sensation that had me moaning with a mix of pain and pleasure. The room was a blur of shadowy figures, their eyes gleaming with lust as they watched the show. The warmth of their cum was a constant presence, a reminder of my status as their plaything. And yet, with each new cock, I felt myself growing more and more lost in the haze of pleasure. The pain was a distant memory, the only thing that remained was the need for more. Their grunts and curses filled my ears, a symphony of depravity that had me begging for my own release. But it never came, the Tina's grip on my body an unyielding force that kept me on the edge. They talked about me as if I wasn't there, their words a mix of praise and degradation that had me trembling. I was theirs, a married slut at their mercy. As the night grew longer, the line of men grew shorter, until it was just Mathew and Mike standing before me. They shared a look, one that spoke of a silent understanding, a pact that had been made without my knowledge. "You're going to take us both," Mathew said, his voice a command that I couldn't refuse. They released me from the sling, my legs wobbly and unsteady from the hours of relentless pounding. Mike laid down on the leather bed, his cock still hard and glistening with the evidence of my submission. He looked up at me, his eyes dark with lust, and patted the spot beside him. "Climb on," he said, his voice a gentle coax that belied the beast beneath the surface. Mathew's hand was firm on my back, guiding me until my ass was hovering over Mike's erection. I felt the tip of his cock nudging against my hole, the pressure almost too much to bear. And then, with a grunt of effort, he pulled my ass towards him, his cock sliding into the warm, wet embrace of my ass. Mathew stepped up behind me, his own cock jutting out, demanding entry. I could feel his breath on my neck, his chuckle sending shivers down my spine. "Ready for the main event of this night?" he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my stomach flipping. I nodded, my eyes wide with fear and excitement. His cockhead pressed against my hole, the pressure building until I thought I would break. And then, with a sudden, brutal thrust, he was inside me, his cock filling me alongside Mike's. The pain was searing, a white-hot blaze that had me screaming. But through the haze, I could feel the warmth of the Tina, the need for more burning like a brand on my soul. I bucked and writhed, trying to adjust to the intrusion. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a soundtrack to my degradation. Mathew's cock slid in and out of me, the friction against Mike's a sensation so intense it was almost unbearable. Each thrust had me gasping for air, my body a vessel for their pleasure. The leather beneath me was sticky with sweat and cum, the smell of sex heavy in the air. I could feel Mike's hands on my hips, his grip tight as he met Mathew's strokes with his own. Their rhythm grew more intense, the two of them fucking me in a synchronized dance of domination. The pain was a crescendo, building with each stroke until I thought I would shatter. But with it came an arousal so intense it was like nothing I had ever felt before. I could feel their eyes on me, their desire a tangible force that had me trembling. Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "You're doing so well, slut," he whispered, his voice a mix of amusement and praise. "Taking us both like a champ." His words were a knife, slicing through the last vestiges of my resistance. The Tina had me floating on a cloud of need, each thrust sending me spiraling higher and higher. The pressure grew, the heat in my ass unbearable. I could feel their cocks swelling, the warmth of their cum building inside me like a volcano ready to erupt. "I'm going to cum," Mike groaned, his voice a mix of pain and pleasure. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his strokes becoming more aggressive. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the club, they came. The feeling of their warmth filling me was like nothing I had ever experienced, a duet of pleasure that had me spilling my own load onto Mike's stomach. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a symphony of lust that seemed to go on forever. As they pulled out, my ass felt like it was on fire, the warmth of their cum a constant reminder of my submission. I collapsed onto the bed, my body a trembling wreck. The Tina had me floating, the world a kaleidoscope of sensation. Mathew leaned over me, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You were perfect," he murmured, his voice a dark caress that had my stomach flipping. The crowd began to disperse, the music fading into the background as the men dressed themselves, leaving me naked and exposed on the sticky leather. Mike approached, his eyes cold and calculating as he slid a jockstrap back onto me, the fabric sticking to my cum-soaked ass. He then fastened a pair of leather pants around my waist, the back cut out to leave my ass fully exposed. Mathew lifts me up with an ease that was almost tender, his strong arms a stark contrast to the brutal way he had fucked me. He suports me through the club, the room spinning as the lights began to come up. The music grew distant, the cheers of the crowd replaced by the harsh glare of reality. I was their cum-filled toy, their plaything for the night. They guide me to the front door, the cool air of dawn hitting me like a slap in the face. The sun was already climbing, the light almost blinding after the dark, heady embrace of the club. I stumbled, my legs shaking as they walked me through the parking lot. Each step sent waves of pain shooting through my abused ass, a reminder of my submission. The door creaked open, revealing the stark reality of the day outside. The coolness of the early morning air was a stark contrast to the stifling heat of the club. The concrete was cold and unforgiving beneath my bare feet, the gravel digging into my skin. The light was harsh, the world a stark contrast to the warm, pulsing darkness of the club. As we walked, the light grew brighter, the shadows retreating before it. My eyes were still adjusting, the world around me a blur of colors and shapes. I could feel the cum dripping down my legs, the stickiness of it a constant reminder of my degradation. The leather pants wheresa mockery of modesty, the open back a declaration of my status as their property. Mathew's hand was firm on my shoulder, his grip a comforting weight that kept me from collapsing. Mike trailed behind us, his footsteps echoing through the empty parking lot. The world was silent, save for the distant sound of a car driving by, the hum of tires on asphalt a stark reminder that the world outside our bubble of depravity was going about its normal business, blissfully unaware of the sins that had been committed inside. With a rough shove, they pushed me back onto the sticky leather of the backseat, the smell of sex and sweat a potent cocktail that made me dizzy. Mike climbed in beside me, his eyes never leaving mine as he began to fuck me again. The slow, deliberate strokes were a stark contrast to the frantic pounding of earlier, a gentle reminder that I was still theirs to use. Mathew slammed the door shut and revved the engine, the roar of the car slicing through the quiet morning. The vibrations of the car's movement added a new dimension to the sensations already coursing through my body, the leather sticking to my sweat-slicked skin. The sun peeked over the horizon, casting a warm glow through the tinted windows that painted our bodies in shades of red and orange. As we drove, the city passed by in a blur, the buildings and streetlights nothing more than abstract shapes. The pain in my ass had morphed into a dull ache, a constant throb that served as a reminder of my submission. Mike's cock slid in and out of me with a leisurely grace that seemed almost tender, his eyes never leaving mine as we shared a silent conversation of power and need. The Tina's warmth had faded, leaving me raw and vulnerable, the reality of what had happened crashing down on me like a ton of bricks. The car pulled into a quiet, residential street, the only sound the steady rhythm of Mike's hips. The houses were dark, their windows like silent sentinels watching our sordid little parade. The garage door rumbled open, the darkness swallowing us whole as we pulled inside. The door slammed shut, the sudden silence a stark contrast to the cacophony of the club. Mathew turned in the driver's seat, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "You're going to love this," he said, his voice a dark promise that sent shivers down my spine. I had no idea what was in store, but the mix of fear and excitement had me panting like a bitch in heat. The night over but the day was just beginning, i hoped the fucking of me would continue. Mike's cock slammed into me one last time, his warmth spreading deep inside me as he came, filling me with his seed. He pulled out slowly, his still-hard shaft glistening in the dim light of the car. With a final chuckle, he helped me stand, the leather pants sticking to my cum-soaked skin. The coolness of the early morning air hit me like a slap, sending goosebumps racing across my body. Mathew led me through a side door into a house that smelled faintly of leather and musk. The walls were painted in deep, rich colors, the decor a stark contrast to the suburban normalcy of my own home. I stumbled, my legs weak from the hours of abuse, but he held me firmly, his grip a gentle reminder of the power he wielded over me. We climbed the stairs, my bare feet slapping against the cold wooden treads. The house was silent, the only sound the heavy throb of my pulse in my ears. My heart was racing, the anticipation of what was to come a cocktail of fear and arousal that had me trembling. Mathew pushed open a door, revealing a dimly lit room with a large four-poster bed in the center. The scent of leather and sex was thick in the air, a heady mix that made my head swim. The bed was a sea of black satin, a stark contrast to the starkness of the leather restraints attached to each post. The man I had first met on Grindr sat there, a smug smile playing on his lips. Mathew's voice was a low purr as he spoke to him. "James, this is our little slut. He's been such a good boy for us, hasn't he?" James nodded, his eyes raking over me with a hunger that made me squirm. "Indeed," he said, his voice a smooth, dark promise. "Looks like he enjoyed the club." Mike chuckled, his grip on my arm tightening as he pulled me closer to the bed. They removed the leather pants with a roughness that had me stumbling, the cool air kissing my bruised ass. The jockstrap came off next, the fabric sticking to my skin like a second layer. James leaned over, his touch gentle as he wrapped the strap around my bicep. "How was it?" he asked, his tone almost conversational. I nodded, the word "AMAZING" escaping my lips before I could censor myself. The truth was, despite the fear and the pain, the intensity of the experience had been like nothing I'd ever felt before. The warmth of the Tina was already building again, a sweet agony that had me craving more. He chuckled, a dark sound that seemed to echo in the room. "I'm so glad," he murmured, his thumb tracing a line along my skin. "Do you want more?" The question hung in the air, a silent dare that I couldn't resist. "Yes, please," I whimpered, my voice a desperate plea. "Fuck me, fill me up till tomorrow." Their laughter was like a punch to the gut, but I didn't care. The need was too great, the Tina had stripped away any sense of dignity or self-respect. James's smile grew wider as he reached for the syringe, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. The cold metal slid into my arm, the plunger depressed with a slow, deliberate pressure that had me gasping. The warmth grew, the Tina's embrace wrapping around me like a python, squeezing the last of my rational thought from my mind. The room swam, the edges of my vision going hazy as the drug took hold. They laid me on my back on the bed, my legs spread wide. James positioned himself between my thighs, his cock bobbing in front of me like a mirage in the heat. I tried to focus, my gaze drifting up to the tattoo above his dick. A scorpion, its tail curled up in a threatening arch, the needle-sharp point poised and ready to strike. I recognized it, the same as the one the stranger at the club had, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. But the thought was fleeting, chased away by the pressure building in my ass. James leaned forward, the piercing glinting in the dim light, the metal stud a stark contrast against his skin. His cock nudged at my entrance, the tip slick with the precum that had been building all night. I felt the coldness of the metal as he lined himself up, the anticipation of his penetration almost unbearable. And then, with a single, powerful thrust, he was inside me. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt before, the piercing adding an extra dimension to the already overwhelming pleasure. The tattoo was forgotten as his cock slid into me, filling me completely. Each stroke was a symphony of sensation, a blend of pleasure and pain that had me crying out for more. Mathew and Mike watched from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with a dark hunger that had me squirming. "Such a good boy," Mathew murmured, his voice a gentle caress that seemed to stroke my very soul. "You're going to love this, slut." Their words were lost to the haze of pleasure that had taken over my mind. James fucked me hard, his hips slapping against my ass with a wet, slick sound that seemed to echo in the quiet room. The leather restraints beckoned, a promise of what was to come. Mathew's voice was a whisper in my ear, his breath hot against my neck. "You're going to beg for us, slut," he murmured, his fingers tracing the edge of my jaw. "You're going to crave this, every moment of it." His words were a dark incantation, a promise that had me trembling. Mike's hands were on my chest, his thumbs teasing my nipples until they stood at attention, the pain a sharp counterpoint to the fullness of James's cock inside me. The need grew, a desperate ache that had me bucking against James, urging him to go deeper, to fill me completely. Mathew's eyes never left mine, the smug satisfaction in them a stark contrast to the gentle way he stroked my cheek. "You're going to beg for it," he said, his voice a soft promise that seemed to resonate in my very soul. "Every week, every day." His words were like a spell, casting a net of desire that tightened with every thrust. The bed groaned in protest as James picked up the pace, the sound of skin slapping against skin a rhythmic counterpoint to the throb of the music that still played in my head. I could feel the warmth building in my belly, the pressure in my ass unbearable. "Please," I whimpered, the word a desperate plea. "I'll do anything." Mathew leaned in, his mouth close to my ear. "You already have," he whispered, his breath hot and sweet. "And you're going to keep doing it, aren't you?" His hand slid down my body, his fingers finding my cock, already hard and leaking. The touch was a spark, setting my nerves alight. The room spun as James slammed into me, his cock hitting that spot that had me seeing stars. The Tina had me lost in a sea of pleasure, each stroke a reminder that I was theirs to do with as they liked. "More," I begged, the word a silent scream that seemed to echo through the room. Mike's voice was a harsh whisper in my ear. "This weekend is just the beginning," he said, his tone a promise that had me trembling. "You're going to be our little slut from now on." The words were a knife, cutting through the fog of pleasure to leave me cold. But the Tina's warmth was too strong, the need too great. I could feel the fear bubbling up inside me, a toxic cocktail with the desire. Mathew chuckled, his hand stroking my chest in a gentle, soothing motion. "Don't worry," he murmured. "We'll take care of you. You're going to love being our cumdump." His words were a strange comfort, the thought of being theirs forever both terrifying and exhilarating. James's strokes grew more frantic, his eyes locked with mine as he fucked me harder and deeper. "You're going to love this," he grunted, the pressure building in my ass unbearable. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, he came, his cum filling me in a hot, pulsing wave. He didn't pull out, his cock still twitching as he leaned down, his teeth grazing my neck. "Do you want more?" he whispered, his breath hot and ragged. The words barely registered, my body a live wire of pleasure and pain. "Yes," I moaned, the word a desperate plea for them to never stop. "Fuck me, fill me up." The Tina had me lost in a haze of need, my mind a blur of sensation and desire. James leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "You want more of my special DNA, don't you?" His voice was a dark whisper that sent a shiver down my spine. I had no idea what he meant, but in that moment, I didn't care. All I knew was that I needed more of him, more of the intense pleasure that his cock brought me. As James began to fuck me again, his strokes long and deep, Mathew and Mike emerged from the shadows, their expressions predatory. Without a word, they moved to the side of the bed, each one taking a wrist. The cold leatherlclosed around my skin, the chains rattling as they secured me in place. I didn't struggle, didn't even flinch. I was theirs to do with as they liked, and the thought only made me hotter. The bed frame groaned with the force of James's thrusts, the mattress bouncing beneath me. The leather restraints dug into my wrists, the pain a stark contrast to the pleasure of his cock sliding in and out of me. Each stroke seemed to push me closer to the edge, my body responding to his every whim. Mathew and Mike watched, their eyes gleaming with hunger as they took in the sight of my submission. The leather of the restraints was like a second skin, a constant reminder of my place in this twisted game. The room was a whirl of shadows and lust, the smell of sex and leather thick in the air. Without warning, James pulled out of me, his cock slick with cum and sweat. I whimpered, the sudden emptiness leaving me feeling exposed and needy. Before I could even process what was happening, Mathew and Mike had me in their grip, my ankles in their firm hands. They didn't speak, their actions speaking louder than any words. They secured the chains attached to the ceiling to the loops on the leather cuffs, lifting my legs until I was suspended in the air, my ass high and open. The sensation was one of complete and utter vulnerability, a feeling that sent a shiver of anticipation down my spine. The cool metal of the chains was a stark contrast to the warm stickiness that coated me from the previous encounters. I was on display, a plaything for their amusement, and the reality of it had me panting with excitement and fear. Mathew stepped forward, his cock standing at attention. "Look at him," he said to Mike and James, his voice a low purr that seemed to resonate in the air. "Our little slut, begging for more." Mike's smile grew wider, his eyes never leaving my exposed ass. "Such a greedy little thing," he said, his tone one of amusement. Mathew positioned himself at my entrance, the head of his cock nudging against my hole. He pushed in with a deliberate slowness that had me writhing in anticipation, the chains rattling above me. Each inch was a sweet agony, the stretch a stark contrast to the emptiness that had come before. He began to fuck me with a leisurely rhythm, his hips moving in a steady, almost hypnotic pattern that had me lost in the moment. Their conversation continued around me, their words a blur of sound that seemed to fade into the background. They talked about me as if I was nothing more than an object, a toy for their amusement. James spoke of the 'mark' they would eventually give me, his eyes gleaming with excitement at the prospect of branding me as theirs. The thought sent a thrill through me, the idea of being claimed in such a permanent way both terrifying and arousing. Mike chimed in, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to resonate through the room. "I say we get him a nice little trinket to remember us by," he said, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Something that'll remind him of his place every time he sits down." Mathew chuckled, the sound a dark symphony of lust and power. He pulled almost all the way out, leaving me feeling empty and desperate, before slamming back into me with a force that had me crying out. "A piercing, perhaps?" he mused, his strokes growing faster and more erratic. "But we'll save the mark for when he's truly ours." The Tina had my body responding in ways I never thought possible, the pain mixing with pleasure in a delicious cocktail that had me begging for more. James and Mike's fingers on my nipples were like live wires, the pain shooting straight to my cock and making it throb in time with their twisting. My hips bucked against Mathew's, urging him deeper, my body a willing vessel for their desires. Mathew's breath grew ragged, his eyes glazed with the haze of pleasure. He was close, so very close, and the anticipation had me trembling. "You're going to feel this," he growled, his grip on my hips tightening as he drove into me one final time. The world exploded around me as he came, his cum mixing with the sticky mess already inside me, the warmth of his release sending me hurtling over the edge. But even as he emptied himself into me, Mathew didn't stop. He continued to fuck me hard, his cock still rock solid despite the orgasm. "These blue pills are amazing," he murmured, his voice filled with wonder. "You're so eager for it, aren't you?" His eyes met mine, a silent challenge that had me panting for more. Their laughter filled the room, a cacophony of victory and lust. My own orgasm was a distant need, lost in the sea of sensation that washed over me. The leather of the restraints bit into my skin, the chains rattling with each of Mathew's powerful thrusts. "So good," I moaned, the words barely coherent. "Don't stop." The room was a blur of movement, the three of them a living sculpture of desire and power. Their eyes were dark with need, their smiles wicked. The Tina had turned me into a whore, my body a canvas for their pleasure. Mathew didn't stop, his strokes growing more aggressive with each passing moment. My ass was a tight vice around him, desperately trying to hold onto the cock that owned me. And just when I thought I couldn't take anymore, he came again, filling me with another hot, thick load. The chains above me clanked with each thrust, a metallic symphony to accompany my degradation. James leaned in, his smile a twisted thing of beauty. He whispered in my ear, his breath warm and sweet with the scent of the club. "You're going to have a big hangover tomorrow," he said, his voice a dark promise. "But we'll take good care of you." His eyes sparkled with mischief as he held up the syringe, the clear fluid inside reflecting the room's dim light. He injected me again, the Tina's warmth spreading through me like a wildfire. The world swam around me as Mike took his turn, his cock pushing into my well-used ass. The pain was a distant memory, the pleasure a living, pulsing entity that consumed my thoughts. I was lost in the haze, my body a marionette to their whims. The only things that remained clear were the sounds of skin slapping against skin, the smell of leather and sex, and the feeling of their cocks inside me. I drifted in and out of consciousness, my mind a whirlwind of sensation and depravity. Each time I came back, it was to the feel of another cock, another stranger claiming me, my body a vessel for their pleasure. The leather of the restraints had become a part of me, a constant reminder of my submission. When I opened my eyes, James was there, his hand on my chin, tilting my head to the side. "Look at you," he murmured, his voice a gentle caress. "Such a good boy." His thumb brushed against my cheek, smearing the tears that had tracked down my face. "We invited some of our friends to play," he said, his tone a sweet promise of more to come. The room was a sea of faces, all of them hungry and eager. I didn't recognize any of them, but their eyes told me what they wanted. They were members of a club, a secret society of men who craved the same things I did. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of fear and excitement that had my cock jutting out, desperate for attention. One by one, they stepped forward, each one bearing the same scorpion tattoo. The tattoo was a strange bond between us, a silent promise of shared depravity. Their touches were rough, their cocks thick and unyielding as they took their turns with me. The pain was a constant now, a symphony that played in the background as I was passed around like a toy. With each new man, I could feel the cum inside me churn, a toxic brew of desire and despair. The leather restraints held me in place, the cold metal chains digging into my skin as they used me without mercy. Each one whispered sweet nothings in my ear, their words a dark balm that soothed my soul even as my body was pushed to its limits. The room grew hazy with the scent of sex and sweat, the air thick with the sound of their grunts and my moans. Each thrust was a declaration of their dominance, each spurt of cum a claim on my soul. They didn't care about my marriage, about the life I had outside these walls. In here, I was nothing but their cumdump, a vessel for their lust. And when the last one had his fill, pulling out of me with a wet pop, the room grew quiet. I looked up, my vision swimming with the aftermath of the Tina, to see that the windows were dark. Time had slipped through my fingers like sand, lost to the relentless tide of pleasure and pain. Mathew's hand was gentle as he caressed my cheek, bringing me back to reality. "You did so well," he murmured, his voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. "But we're not done yet." He stepped back, his cock still hard and slick with our combined juices. Mike followed suit, his gaze never leaving my body as he took his place behind me. The warmth of his cock pressed against my ass, a promise of more to come. The room had grown quiet, the only sound the heavy breathing of the men who had used me. The leather cuffs held me in place, a constant reminder that I was theirs. Mathew's cock slid into me, a familiar warmth that seemed to fill every inch of me. He moved slowly, almost tenderly, his eyes never leaving mine. Each stroke was a gentle reminder of the power he held, the way his body claimed mine with an ease that had me trembling. My body was a wreck, each muscle screaming in protest, but the Tina had me eager for more, my hole pulsing around him like a desperate heartbeat. With a final, powerful thrust, he emptied himself inside me, the warmth of his cum mixing with the pool that already coated my insides. His cock went soft, the leather restraints still holding me open and exposed. He pulled out, his cum dripping from my ass to stain the already soiled sheets below. Mike stepped up, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "My turn," he said, his voice a growl that seemed to shake the very air. He didn't waste time, pushing into me with a speed that had me gasping. His strokes were quick and sharp, a stark contrast to Mathew's leisurely pace. He fucked me like he owned me, his hands gripping my hips so hard I knew there would be bruises tomorrow. The room spun, the leather cuffs cutting into my wrists, the pain a sweet release from the fog of pleasure. When Mike finally came, his hot seed spurting into me, his cock went soft, too. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty and used, the chains jingling as I hung there, my legs trembling from the exertion. Both men stepped back, their eyes never leaving my body, which was now a canvas of sweat, cum, and bruises. Mathew spoke first, his voice thick with lust and satisfaction. "We'll see you next week, slut." The words were a promise, a dark echo of what was to come. Mike nodded, a cruel smile playing on his lips. "You're going to be the talk of the club," he said, his eyes gleaming. "Everyone's going to want a piece of you." The door clicked shut behind them, leaving me alone in the room, still bound and exposed. The silence was deafening, the only sound the steady drip of cum from my ass. The chains above me swung slightly, a reminder of my captivity. I didn't struggle, didn't call out for them to come back. Instead, I waited, my body a tight coil of need. And then James was there again, his presence a warm, living thing that seemed to fill the room. He stepped closer, his eyes on my bruised and abused body. "Looks like you enjoyed yourself," he said, his voice a low, dark chuckle. His fingers trailed over my chest, his touch light and feathery, a stark contrast to the brutal fucking I had endured. He played with my nipples, twisting them gently before pinching them hard. I gasped, the pain a spark in the sea of pleasure that had become my world. "Please," I begged, my voice hoarse from screams. "Fuck me again." James's smile grew wider, his teeth a flash of white in the dim light. He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "I think we made you a true member," he murmured. His hand moved down my body, tracing the lines of the leather restraints that held me in place. His cock, still hard and gleaming, hovered at my entrance. With a slow, deliberate motion, he pushed into me again, the piercing sending a jolt of pleasure through me. His strokes were deep and powerful, his cock hitting my prostate with every thrust. My body responded, the warmth building inside me with every push. I moaned, my voice a desperate plea for more. The room was a blur of sensation, the smell of sex and leather a heady perfume that clouded my senses. James's hand found my cock, his grip firm and unyielding. Despite the pleasure, it remained limp, a testament to the drug's power. "Such a good boy," he murmured, his voice a gentle caress that had me trembling. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" I nodded, my eyes squeezed shut as he fucked me with a slow, deliberate rhythm that seemed to last an eternity. Each push brought a fresh wave of pleasure, the pain a distant memory as I was lost in the sensation of being filled. "Yes," I moaned, my voice barely audible. "Please, more." His strokes grew faster, the slap of his balls against my ass a steady beat that seemed to drive me closer to the edge. I could feel the warmth building up inside me, the pressure unbearable. "Come for me," he whispered, his breath a warm gust against my neck. "Come on, slut." My body tensed, muscles straining against the leather. And then it hit me, the orgasm so powerful it seemed to rip through me like a tornado. My eyes rolled back in my head, and I screamed, the sound echoing off the walls. It was a release unlike any I had ever felt, a crescendo of pleasure that seemed to consume every inch of me. But my cock remained limp, a stark reminder of my true nature in this twisted game. James's laugh was a dark symphony, a cruel sound that only heightened my pleasure. He didn't stop, his cock driving into me with a ferocity that had me begging for more. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a low, guttural growl that seemed to vibrate through my very bones. I nodded, the word 'yes' a silent scream that seemed to hang in the air. The Tina had turned me into a creature of pure need, my body betraying me with every tremor of pleasure. His cock was like a brand, searing me from the inside out, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The orgasm was endless, a never-ending wave that crashed over me, threatening to pull me under. I felt like I was drowning in pleasure, my body no longer my own. "Please," I moaned, my voice a desperate wail that seemed to resonate through the room. "I can't take it anymore." James chuckled, the sound low and dark. "But a slut like you doesn't get to decide when it's enough," he whispered, his breath hot against my neck. His hips never stopped moving, his cock a relentless force that claimed me with each stroke. The leather of the restraints was a constant reminder of my submission, a part of me now. My breathing grew rapid, my chest heaving as I fought for air, my vision swimming with the intensity of the sensations. "Stop," I begged, the word a choked gasp that barely made it past my lips. But James was merciless, his laughter echoing in my ears as he continued to fuck me, his strokes growing more urgent with each passing second. The pleasure was too much, an overwhelming force that had me on the brink of passing out. My body was a tightly wound coil, ready to snap at any moment. And yet, I didn't want it to stop. The power of the drug had me craving the degradation, my soul a willing participant in this twisted dance of dominance and submission. His hand wrapped around my throat, his grip firm and unyielding. "Look at me," he demanded, his eyes boring into mine. And when I did, I saw the hunger there, the raw need that mirrored my own. With a snarl, he released me, and I took a deep, gasping breath, my eyes never leaving his. His hips surged forward, his cock pummeling me, each stroke a declaration of war on my body's last reserves. The room grew hazy, the leather cuffs cutting into my wrists as I strained against them. The chains above me sang a metallic song, a symphony of submission that seemed to echo through the air. And then, with a final, violent thrust, he came inside me, his cum a hot brand that seared my soul. The look on his face was one of pure triumph, a savage grin that seemed to split his features. "Here it is," he said, his voice a growl of satisfaction. "Your gift." His cock grew soft, the warmth of his seed a stark reminder of his ownership. He pulled out of me with a wet sound, the chains above me swaying with the motion. I was a wreck, my body trembling with the aftermath of the orgasm. The chains rattled as I struggled to stay upright, my legs threatening to give way. He stepped back, his eyes on my ravaged ass, the leather restraints still in place. "Goodnight, slut," James said, his voice a low, dark whisper that seemed to echo in the now silent room. His eyes held a promise, a hint of the darkness to come. He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "This is just the beginning." The door clicked shut behind him, and the room was plunged into darkness. I hung there, suspended in the aftermath, the weight of their cum a strange comfort. The Tina's grip on my body was fading, leaving me with the raw reality of my actions. Each breath was a reminder of the pain, the bruises that painted my skin a canvas of submission. With a groan, I tested the restraints, my body heavy with exhaustion. The leather bit into my wrists, the metal cold against my ankles. The room spun around me, the floor seemingly miles away. My cock hung limp, the drug's effect a cruel joke. Despite the pain, despite the fear, I knew I would crave this again. It was a siren's call, a need that would not be denied. The world grew fuzzy around the edges, the darkness closing in. I didn't fight it, didn't scream for release. Instead, I allowed the oblivion to take me, the pain and pleasure swirling together in a maelstrom that threatened to consume me. As consciousness slipped away, I felt the warmth of the cum inside me, a reminder of the gift they had bestowed upon me. A gift that had claimed me as their own, a secret I would carry with me back to my mundane life. I passed out, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. The room was silent, the air thick with the scent of sex and leather. The chains above me held me in a silent embrace, a stark reminder of the night's events. In my dreams, I was theirs, a willing plaything for their amusement. And when I woke, the reality of my situation would come crashing down, a hangover of the soul that would linger for days. But for now, in the quiet of the post-coital darkness, I was free. Free to let the drug's embrace hold me, free to feel the full weight of my submission. Free to bask in the knowledge that I had been used and owned. The room was a cocoon of leather and chains, the only evidence of the night's debauchery the sticky mess that clung to my body. My mind was a whirlwind of images, each face a fleeting memory of lust and power. The scent of their cum was a heady perfume that lingered in the air, a scent that would haunt my dreams for weeks to come. The darkness was a comfort, a cloak that shielded me from the reality of what I had become. With a start, I realized that the phone I had heard in my delirious haze was indeed my own, ringing shrilly from somewhere in the room. The sound was a stark contrast to the silence that had enveloped me, a jolting reminder that the world outside waited for my return. I squinted against the harsh daylight, my eyes adjusting to the sight of my own bedroom. The digital clock on my nightstand glared back at me, mocking my lost time with its cold, unyielding numbers: 3 PM. My head was a mess of tangled thoughts and a pounding headache, a symphony of pain that seemed to crescendo with every heartbeat. I reached for the phone, my hand shaking with the effort. It was my wife, her voice a sweet melody that seemed to pierce through the fog in my brain. She was calling to check in, her words a gentle reminder of my normal life that waited for me outside these four walls. "Hello, sweetheart," I croaked, my voice a mere shadow of its usual self. It was a struggle to keep the fear and guilt from seeping through the line, to maintain the façade of the loving husband she believed me to be. The room spun around me, the smell of leather and cum a stark contrast to the sanctity of our marriage bed.

10 load Friday evening. 2 3somes. 1 cumdump bred me. 1 new fuckbud with 2 loads. One horny pig bred me. One twink with a huge dick and an even huger load. Finally my bf enjoying the cummy mess. All the wet you see in the pic is from cum only 💦💦💦💦💦

Well, well .... Finally ... World-wide pressure on Netanyahu for his unforgivably inhumane treatment of the Gazans has finally wrought some rewards: The Israeli Government has just announced (as in a short time ago) they are going to air-drop desperately-needed food into certain areas in Gaza. The Israeli Government is also opening "corridors" for surface-delivery of trucks carrying relief supplies from nations around the world to begin alleviating the hideous repressions of Netanyahoo. Not yet reported, however, are the reasons the Israeli PM has reached these decisions, but I'd bet that the world-wide condemnation of him, his government's policies of starving children - 2,3,4 years old - to death just isn't what decency demands. Notably, any US participation in these relief efforts was not included in this welcome news. Possibly His Nibs is too busy playing golf on his foreign golf courses to be reached for comment. More likely, everyone already knows that there has been not one whisper of the crises from the same, which would surprise not one soul world-wide. Fortunately, the rest of the civilized world has realized that the US Government is no longer interested in helping the less fortunate, and is stepping up to the plate.

Part 1 Colt and I have been best friends since we were 10 years old. Well, his real name is Colton. Colton Sawyer Cooper. But he's always gone by Colt. We lived three houses apart in a town called Cleburne, just south of Fort Worth. We immediately bonded over our love of comic books, even though he was Marvel and I was DC, and our love for the Cowboys. But I'll have to say he was much more fanatical than me. His entire bedroom was a shrine to the team. Cowboys bed spread, Cowboys sheets, Cowboys lamps, Cowboys rugs, you get the picture. Even his walls were covered in Cowboys posters. But looking back now, I didn't put 2 and 2 together and realize the one thing he didn't have was the one thing every red blooded Cowboys fan had, posters of the Dallas Cowboys Cheerleaders. But he did have plenty of Tony Romo. So we were basically 2 peas in pod. Where there was one, there was the other. And we told each other everything. He told me when he got his first pubes, and the first time he came, which he said was the most amazing thing ever. I developed a little behind him, but six months later I got my own pubes and soon was ejaculating as well. And he was right, it was amazing! We became little jerk off monsters, as most boys are, and our sleepovers became one non stop jerk fest. We would lie on our sleeping bags on the floor next to each other and pound our dicks. We were always fascinated with watching each other shoot, and seeing how far our loads flew. Nothing gay, just two horny boys. And we were always good for 3 of them. We also liked to measure our growing dicks as we got older, taking pride in how big they were getting. Length wise, we were identical, but his was always thicker. Again, nothing gay, just curious boys. You'd think by the time we reached high school, we would have stopped that, but no. We continued our jerkoff sessions together. I mean, we had been doing it for several years, so why quit now? When we were 16, we got our first blowjobs together. It was at the drive-in in my quad cab Ford F-150. My dad owned a dealership so I got a really good deal on it. You know us Texas boys love our trucks. Colt was in the backseat with Stacy Turner and I was up front with Missy Powell. I watched Colt in my rear view mirror as his head layed back and his mouth hung open, groaning in ecstasy. We even shot our loads at the same time. In retrospect, those blowjobs weren't that great, but we didn't care. We were nutting into a warm, wet hole. I dated Missy for a while after that, but Colt didn't date Stacy. In fact, he never really dated. He'd fool around with chicks, but that was it. I dumped Missy after a while because she wouldn't let me fuck her. She was a "nice girl." Well, she wasn't such a nice girl the night she was on her knees sucking off me and Colt together behind his shed. The full moon provided enough light that I had a nice view of Colt's fat 7 1/2 inch cock as he gagged Missy with it. When he came, he put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed. After she had swallowed both our loads, she thought we were going to get back together, but I told her to fuck off, I didn't want to date a slut. She called us fags, and said she was going to tell everyone. The next day at school, one of the guys called us fags, but after Colt kicked the shit out of him, no one ever said that again. By our senior year, we had both become big strong men. Colt had turned 18 in August, before school started, and I was turning 18 the day before Halloween. We were both linebackers on the varsity team, which put us in the category of high school gods. You know how important football is in Texas! We had spent years working out, and had spent the last three summers working as ranch hands. Baling hay, branding cattle, castrating bulls, real cowboy shit. And our bodies showed it. I stood a nice 6'1" with a solid body. Firm pecs, hard 6 pack, defined arms, and strong legs. But Colt, he was a whole other level. 6'3 1/2" of solid muscle. And boy did he like to show it off! I don't think he even owned shirts with sleeves anymore. He was constantly flexing his big guns that were attached to the broadest shoulders I had ever seen. His strong torso led down to a surprisingly narrow waist. And the wranglers he wore should have been criminal. They were always so tight that they clung to his big, round ass. And the front, well, he liked to wear a big belt buckle to draw people's eyes down to his huge bulge. Not that it would have gone unnoticed. It was like an anaconda trying to bust out of there. He topped his look off with a pair of boots and a hat. He always wore a hat on his thick, brown curls. Sometimes a trucker hat, sometimes a cowboy hat, but always a hat. And not to be gay, but his face matched the rest of him perfectly. His vibrant green eyes were surrounded by thick, dark eyelashes. His strong nose sat atop a pair of pillowy, dark pink lips. His square jaw perfectly shaped his face. He hadn't started to grow facial hair yet, and his cheeks flushed a reddish colour, giving him a boyish look. His body may have been all man, but his face was all innocent angel. Not that my face wasn't hot too. I had strong Scandinavian features with light blue eyes and light blond hair. I hadn't started shaving yet either, so we were both still like boys in a way. So, right after Colt turned 18, things kind of got weird. It was like he was suddenly avoiding me. Our sleepovers stopped, he would take off right after weekend games, and he hung around me less at school. I tried to talk to him about it, cause it was really hurting me to lose someone I was closer to than a brother. He would just give me flimsy excuses, saying he was busy with stuff, or he was fucking some chick, basically bullshit. The one time during that early part of the school year that was somewhat normal was my birthday. We had scored a bottle of whiskey and some weed and spent the night getting fucked up and playing video games. It was great. Just like old times. It eventually devolved into a mutual bro love fest. We sat on his bed with our arms around each others shoulders and declared our straight love for one another. "I love you man." "No dude, I love YOU!" "I love you more bro!" "No man, I love YOU more!" And back and forth it went. In hindsight, I wasn't hearing what he was trying to tell me. Eventually, it wound up becoming one of our jerk off sessions. I smiled as I looked at his smooth, hairless body. Nothing gay, I just appreciated my best friend, naked next to me, jerking his fat 10 inch cock. I stroked my own 9 1/2 inch dick and we both shot loads that hit our faces, and laughed like nothing had changed. But things had changed. The next day, Colt started his weird avoidance shit again. He blew me off the following weekend, and the weekend after that when he did it again, I had had enough. I knew his parents were going to be out of town, and he claimed he was going to be fucking some chick. But I didn't buy it and decided to spy on him and see what was up. Friday night I snuck over to his house and went around the back to where his bedroom was. His lights were on and the shade was down, but not all the way down. There was a gap at the bottom. His window was open a crack, so I quietly creeped up and peeked into his bedroom. What I saw shocked the hell out of me! There was Colt, stomach down on his bed, his legs hanging off the end, while a large, heavily tattoed Mexican man pulled his head back by his curly hair and pounded his cock into Colt's round, white ass. Colt was wearing his football shoulder pads, athletic socks pulled up over his calves, his cleats, and a white jockstrap. His football jersey layed on the floor. "Take it slut!" I could hear the man say. "Take that load in your faggot jock pussy!" I turned away, my heart pounding in my chest as I heard Colt moan, "Oh yes SIR! Breed me!" WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK DID I JUST SEE? My head swam as a million thoughts ran through it. I knew I should leave, but like a car wreck, I had to look again. I had to make sure what I saw was real. I turned back and looked in again. The Mexican guy was flipping Colt over and spreading his legs. Another man with a camera moved in and got a close up of Colt's asshole. "That's right slut." Said the Mexican. "Show the people what they paid for! Spread your cheeks and let them see your dripping high school jock pussy!" Colt spread his ass cheeks apart as the cameraman said, "Oh yea, look at that jock cunt drip cum!" Then, another man I hadn't noticed stepped up. He was a large black man with dreadlocks pulled back into a ponytail. He bent down and placed his mouth over Colt's asshole and started sucking. Then he stood up over Colt and pulled his mouth open. Colt stuck his tongue out and the black man let a long string of spit and cum land on it. It ran down into Colt's mouth, and he closed it with a smile on his face. As my initial shock started to go down, I noticed a few things I hadn't noticed before. There was a laptop open on the dresser recording the action. Also, on the nightstand there was a glass pipe, a baggie with some kind of substance in it, and a few syringes. Then, the black man layed down on the bed, holding up a huge cock. That fucker had to be like 12 inches! Colt crawled up and straddled the man. He took hold of the cock and lined it up to his asshole. Then he slowly slid down on it. Inch after black inch dissapeared into Colt's bubble butt. Soon, his muscular glutes were sitting on the black man's pubes, and every inch of that cock was inside him. He sat there not moving as the Mexican man filled up the glass pipe. He handed it to the black man, who lit a small torch and waved it under the bowl. Soon, it filled with white smoke and he inhaled it. Then, he grabbed Colt behind his neck and pulled him onto his mouth. I could see the black man exhale as Colt inhaled. Then Colt sat up and exhaled a white cloud. They repeated this twice more as Colt began gyrating his hips. Then the black man handed the pipe to Colt. "Now, hit that bitch, and hold it until I say exhale. And start riding my cock, slut!" Colt held the pipe up to his lips, lit the torch, and inhaled the white smoke. Then, as he held it, he started riding up and down on the black cock buried inside him. He held in the smoke for about 10 seconds before the black man told him to exhale. "Again, Whore!" He demanded Colt. Colt did as he was told, holding in the smoke and riding the big cock harder. 5 times this was repeated until Colt was visibly losing control. The black man reached up and started pinching and squeezing Colt's nipples, and Colt moaned and squealed like a slut. Then the Mexican man approached with a little brown bottle. He held it under Colt's nose as the black man held onto his slim waist and started fucking upward. "Breath in slut, and hold it until I say release. Do you understand you fucking whore?" "Yes SIR!" Replied Colt. The man held the bottle under Colt's nose, closing off one nostril. Colt breathed in deep and held it. After the man finally let him exhale, he repeated it with the other nostril. Back and forth he went. After each hit, Cole became more and more fucked up. Eventually, he couldn't hold his head up. The Mexican man just grabbed his hair and held up his head, forcing him to hit more. Finally, after 10 hits, the Mexican man pushed Colt onto his back, causing the cock to slide out of him. Colt just collapsed, his head rolling to facing me, his mouth open and slack, his eyes crossed and fucked up looking. The black man just raised Colt's legs in the air and slammed his monster cock all the way into my fucked up best friend. Colt just gurgled as he was assaulted. The cameraman panned from Colt's fucked up face to his ass getting pummeled, back and forth. "Yes slut!" Said the black man. "Look into the camera. Let your audience see your face. That's what they paid for, bitch. To see a hot, 18 year old high school jock get fucked up and fucked hard! Tell them how much you like it you fucking whore! Beg to be fucked!" "Oh god yes." Colt slurred. "Fuck me! Fuck my hole. I love it! Give me that big black cock! Please fuck me SIR!" "Are you a little whore? Are you a pathetic, faggot slut?" "Yes SIR!" Colt answered him, still looking blankly into the camera. "I'm a pathetic faggot slut whore! Fuck my hole! Cum in me SIR! I'm a fucking cumdump!" "Is that what you are? A cumdump?" Continued the black man as he pulled Colt's rock hard cock out of his jockstrap and started jerking it really hard. "Can anybody come and fuck you? Can anybody out there watching come and fuck you? You wanna give up your jock hole to anybody that wants it?" "Yes please!" Groaned Colt. "Please come fuck me! I need your cum in me! Please come and fuck me! Anybody can! Come fuck my jock ass!" He cried out as his cock shot off, hitting him in the face and coating his chest and stomach. The black man scraped up his cum and fed it to him, and Colt sucked the cum covered fingers like he was starving. The cameraman handed the camera to the Mexican man. The black man pushed Colt untill his head was hanging over the bed, his mouth wide open. Then the cameraman shoved his hard cock right down Colt's throat. I could see his cock stretch out Colt's esophagus as he buried himself balls deep. Then both men started viciously fucking my best friend, pounding both of his holes as hard as they could. The Mexican handed the cameraman a sign that he held up, and it read.... Colton Sawyer Cooper 18 yo high school senior Football player with 2 Available cumdump holes Dallas/Fort Worth area (817) 347-1823 Any cock taken HOLY SHIT! They posted his full name and his real phone number! Did he agree to that? Or was he too fucked up to know? I decided I couldn't watch anymore and turned away. Part of me was horrified. Part of me was sickened. But what I didn't realize right away is, I had been hard the whole time. As I lay in my bed at home, I tried not to think about everything I had seen, but it was no use. The images played over and over in my head. Without even thinking about it, my hand traveled down to my hard cock. After only a couple of strokes, I shot off a huge load.

*** I don't know what the random stuff at the end of part one was. But this will take off from fingers in his ass*** *This is the birthday boy. * Mmm boy, as he bends me my school desk in my room I just noticed something by my dresser with a red light on it but my eyes are still blurry from the last rag on my face, Dam Im gonna have to make this quick we r almost late Late for what? Don't worry boy. But remember to breath. His giant cock slick with more precum he spits on my crack and uses his cock and slathers it up to my hole. He then pushes slowly til he hits the bottom, but then, I scream but it's a pleasured scream. Ahh there we go, fuck boy hit that second hole. He pulls almost all the way out then balls deep and starts pumping that way fast and hard. Ah fuck that is so hot your ass lips gripping my cock. Mmm smack, slaps my cheek, slap slap slap, each time I yelp but my eyes are rolled in the back of my head because it feels so good!! Ah dam he it cums that load, He goes balls deep and let's out this long ahhh, I literally feel his giant cock pulsating in my hole but even hotter is that I actually feel the ropes of cum squirting deep in me. He then literally spins me around on his cock pulls me up to him and kisses me hard but passionate. And slides out of me and walks back a few steps as I am leaning against the wall now butt at the end of the desk, heels of my feet propped up on the desk top legs spread, I'm clenching my dripping gapped hole, letting out a lil moan each time. Ok boy get cleaned up quick meet me out in the Big black Benz RV. Right next to grain barn in 15. He grabs something off my dresser smiles and walks out. I sat there for 1 minutes doing my booty hole exercise smiling. I Go and clean up and put on a rainbow jock, my short blue shorts, and white T that says, sports on it but it looks like water drops. ***See most people reading this will get the pun of the shirt.*** I wonder if he will like my shirt. I smile grab a hat and wallet, and slipped on my converses. Ran down the stairs, out the door. But he was pulled up to it getting out, said, dam boy was about to throw you over my shoulder and throw you in the back. Haha So I say, I can go back in if you like? Haha nice try lets go. So we get in the road, I ask, where did my dad and all those guys go? He replied, well we were about to set up your bday suprise here. But with the barns electric issues, a suprise from my VIP Top client, he graciously donated his private property that's about 30 minutes out of town here. Are you talking about that giant place off Ridge?? He smiles, yup. Ok, now I'm really excited but also who's all coming? And how many men? Well your dad's gonna kill me, but the guys coming are from a high society type, but I promise they are very sexy handsome men well endowed, I know most of them personally. They have all come to my parties in Europe. Well why do we have to go to town? We arent haha we are going to get some stuff for the bash. And also I have a friend that is going to make you a special harness for your birthday present from me. And needs your measurements. And he will measure make and fit it on you all in a few hours. Wow no way! Thank you. By did you remember every thing I wanted? Look in back. I turned around and saw 4 boxes wrapped in the most flashy blue wrapping. Then he says, well and I gotta get that tight hole a lil more broken in before tonight so had that installed. He flipped a switch and I looked up, there, a new sling/swing. My jaw drops as my hole twiches and he smacks my ass. And says, now sit back down. Actually, he swerves off the road drives in about 1/4 mile and stops. Take those shorts off. I bit my lip, and pulled them down just under my plump bubble butt ginger cheeks and say, what like this.....

this is the story of how i became a bottom bitch for the city's best BBC escort PART 1 His name was Tom. We met right after he moved here, he wasn't in the trade at the time. young, actually; he was 19 and I was 23. I was a tall, thin, hung, vers guy at the time. 6'4" 190, with a very thick 8" uncut cock that got a lot of attention. Of course, I suspected his black dick was even bigger. Our first few meetings were just awkward casual stuff, making out here and there, nothing serious. That changed though, one night, when he invited me over to his new apartment. I didn't really know what to expect, but given how hot he was, I was never going to turn him down. Black guys in my town were very rare, and he was 6'1", 200lb, built and packing a 9" uncut thick piece I'd only begun to play with. I knew I wanted him, I just didn't know how badly. At any rate, he told me to head to his place that night, and I obeyed. When I got there, he was chilling on his couch, smoking a joint and watching some bareback porn. I immediately noticed the glass pipe and a small bag of crystal on his table; i'd done the stuff only once before, and I ended up getting raped all night by a guy I'd never seen again - but it was one of the best nights of my life, all the same. I sat down next to him. "You smoke t?" he asked, caressing my thigh. "Done it before, never smoked it though." "You'll like it." he said, as he reached for the pipe and lit it. He took a huge toke, winked at me, and tugged at my shirt. I exhaled as I fell into him, and we kissed gently as he blew the smoke back into my lungs. "See? Have some more." He passed me the pipe, and torched the chamber for me, as I sucked it back, several times more. I sat back, as he did the same. All of a sudden, my body was buzzing; my ass was tingling; my cock shriveled into my balls. As he finished toking, I took off my shirt. "That's better. Make yourself comfortable." He put down the pipe on the table, and sat back down on the couch. All of a sudden, I noticed that his cock was hanging out of the top of his sweatpants, half hard and drooling from the tip. I couldn't stop staring at it. I was transfixed - it was so big, so beautiful, a real man's dick, and I wanted it. Bad. "You like that big black dick, don't you? Why don't you show me how much you like it?" He grabbed my wrist, and drew my hand right onto his dribbling, half-hard member. I grabbed on like my life depended on it and started stroking it. "Show me how much you like that dick, boy." I fell off the couch to my knees, and started sucking on his dick. I couldn't wait to see it erect, it was already huge in my hand, i knew it would be choking my throat in no time. "Yeah, suck that dick, show me how bad you want it." His dick was still semi-hard so I could take it to his balls, but with every stroke it was stiffening, and hitting the back of my throat. "Look at me while you suck my dick." I realized I'd basically tuned out, eyes closed. I looked up. His eyes were locked on mine. It was a completely different person than I'd known before we smoked up. He stroked through my hair, and then grabbed it firmly. "Look at me while you suck my dick," he told me, staring right at me. "I promise," I babbled between strokes, unable to resist. I kept going down on him, eyes locked on his - and his cock just kept getting bigger, and bigger - i couldn't take it anymore. "Good boy. I love watching those sweet white lips on my nigger meat." He pulled me up by my hair and kissed me. "Those lips on my cock head, that's what really gets me off. It's so sensitive - I want you to work that head for me, okay babe?" I nodded, and he pushed me right back down into his crotch. As I engulfed his cockhead with my lips, he kept stroking through my hair and staring right into my eyes. With every moan his cock got harder and harder, until it was an enormous 9" wrist-thick piece of big black meat. "Look how hard you got me, boy. What do you want me to do with this nigger meat?" He pulled me up by my hair again, and reached around to finger my hole. I moaned. "What do you want me to do with this nigger meat?" he repeated. "I want you..." I whispered. My grip tightened around his now rock-hard, 9x7 uncut member. "WHAT?" "I want you." I said, a little louder. "You want me to WHAT, boy?" "I want you to fuck me." "You want me to fuck this little white hole do you?" he asked as his finger slipped inside me, and I groaned. "Yeah, it looks like you want some nigger meat in this white boy hole of yours." A second finger pushed its way in. "You want me to fuck this white boy pussy?" His fingers were pushing deeper and deeper, and I was losing control. "Tell me." He pulled out completely. "What do you want?" "I want you tu fuck my white boy pussy." I said, surprising even myself. He rubbed the fingers he'd pulled out of my ass against my lips. "Get on the bed and spread your legs, I want to eat that hole before I fuck it." He slapped my ass and pushed me off the couch in the diretion of the bedroom. Obviously, I didn't need any further encouragement - all I could think about was his throbbling, droooling, massive cock. I basically leapt onto the bed into the doggy position, legs spread wide. "That is a nice ass you have there, boy. Now you hold still." He grabbed my ass cheeks and groped them, then spread them, and started licking my hole. I lost my mind immediately; the combination of the foreplay and the tina send me completely over the edge. The more he ate my hole the more I needed him, as his tongue drove deeper and deeper into me. It was the most overwhelming rimming I'd ever received. It didn't last long, as he could clearly sense how hungry I was. "That is some nice white boy butt you have there, boy," he whispered in my ear, as he slipped his thumb back into my asshole. "Are you going to let me fuck it?" "Yes, please, please fuck my white boy hole!" I nearly shouted, as his thumb rubbed against my prostate, and my shrunken cock dribbled precum. He added another two fingers to his assault of my ass, pushing deeper, making me moan louder and louder. Then, with three fingers up my ass, he wrapped his other arm around my waist and pulled me back towards him, sitting me up on the bed. "I will. First, smoke a little more, okay?" He wiggled his fingers inside of me as he stared into my eyes. Then with his spare hand he picked up the pipe from the bedside and passed it to me along with a lighter. "I want to see you take three big tokes, and then I'll fuck this white boy pussy." He thumbed my prostate again and I groaned. I held the pipe as he lit the torch. One. Two. Three. He stared at me through every one, massaging my ass with his fingers. There was no escape. With every breath I was losing control more and more. "Good boy. Hold still, I need some too..." he pulled his hand out of my ass, and the feeling of emptiness was overwhelming. "Oh no please don't-" I squealed. "You want to get fucked, don't you? Now shut up and spread your hole again while I get ready to fuck you." He grabbed me by the hair and pulled me up and kissed me, and then threw me back down onto the bed. "On your knees again, I want to see that hole," he demanded, as he lit the freshly-loaded pipe. I got back up into the doggy position, with my legs spread again. Now that my ass was lubed and fingered it was cold as hell, as well as tingling with hunger to be filled. I was intensely embarassed by my cold, wet rosebud being exposed to the world but knew I had no choice whatsoever. I heard him put the pipe down on the table, and then heard a slapping noise, which was him fastening a cockring to his giant 9" cock and big black balls. "Does that white hole want to get fucked?" he asked. I moaned. "You want some nigger meat in that white boy hole don't you?" I moaned again. "Tell me you want it. Tell me you want it in you." "I want you to fuck my boy hole," I whimpered, and his hands slid along my hips. His cock slipped through my asscrack, and then rubbed back and forth against my hole. "Tell me you want this nigger meat in your white boy hole," he said, breathing on my neck, his massive, throbbing cockhead pressing, ever so gently but firmly, against my asshole, threatening to enter, but not quite. "Beg for this nigger meat, or you're not getting fucked tonight." "Please, please, fuck my white boy hole, fuck it with your nigger meat, I need your nigger meat in me please, please, pleasssseeee..." I didn't have to fake my petulant tone as the threat of not getting fucked at all, with my ass already wet with anticipation, my whole body shaking with desire, had sent me into complete overdrive. Amd as I kept shouting please, please, please, he thrusted his whole nine inches balls deep into me in one swift, brutal stroke. I froze in ecstasy, as he nibbled my neck as his balls slapped against mine. "Oh am I ever going to fuck this hole of urs. Why didn't you tell me you had such a sweet little pussy, boy." He pulled his dick out to the tip and thrust it right back to the balls. "You white boys have the nicest pussy, and it loves getting fucked by nigger meat don't it?" He continued thrusting into me, over and over. I couldn't even speak, the pleasure was overwhelming. He drove his cock to the hilt, and grabbed my wrist. "Why are you jerking yourself?" his deep voice whispered into my ear again. I didn't even realise I had been furiously masturbating my limp dick since he'd begun fucking me. "That little boy dick isn't going to get hard tonight. You're a white boy pussy, that dick ain't good for nothing. Do you want to get fucked or not?" "Yes, yes, I want you to fuck me, please...." "Good boy," he grabbed both of my wrists and shoved me down onto my stomach, and started thrusting his cock into my ass over and over. "A pussy boy like you doesn't touch his dick. Not if he wants to get fucked. All you need to worry about is how you're going to take this nigger meat, understand? My cock is the only one you're going to think about." I swear i could feel his dick harden even more and push deeper and deeper into my ass. "Tell me, pussy boy, that you won't touch yourself again." "I'm your pussy boy and I won't touch myself again I just want you to fuck me with your nigger meat please please keep fucking me with your nigger meat that's all I want..." He moaned, and shoved me down and doubled his pace of thrusting. "Good. If you need something to do with those soft white boy hands of yours, play with my nipples or my balls, keep your back arched... or smoke some more tina like the slut you are." he suddenly lifted me up and thrust the pipe into my face. "Breathe in, slut." He pushed his dick in to the balls again, and I could feel it throb it was so hard - was he ever getting off on this. So was I. I sucked in deeply. "See? No need to fight it, you have such a hot ass, it deserves dick in it." He took the pipe from me and inhaled a few times himself; each time I could feel his dick harden and heat up, like a threat, or a promise. He dropped the pipe over the bed and grabbed me tightly again. "I thought your white boy ass was going to turn out to be a bit of a slut, but I had no idea what a pussy little bitch you'd turn out to be," he roared at me, as he drilled my ass from behind over and over. He pulled out suddenly to fip me onto my back, and I instincively pulled my legs into my air and he slid his massive cock right back into my ass and continued fucking me. "Turns out you're a born pussy boy, aren't you. Look at this little pussy dick." On my back, there was no hiding my normally 8" dick shriveled to the size of a peanut. He stroked it idly, as if it were funny to him. "This is the last time I ever touch your dick, bitch. Understand? I don't ever want to see it again. All I want is this sweet white boy hole wrapped around my nigger meat. Deal?" He gripped my tiny, soft dick tighter, and picked up the pace of his fucking. "Deal!!" I moaned. "So you're not going to tuch your little boy dick ever again around me? Because you want this nigger meat in your pussy so bad?" "Yes I promise I'll never touch it again I just want you to fuck my white boy pussy!" as this spurted out of my mouth to my own surprise, he grabbed both of my legs and shoved me flat into the bed to fuck me even deeper. "Oh boy, you really are a bitch aren't you. This white ass is just desperate for big black cock. Why didn't you tell me you were such a slut?" He suddenly pulled out of me, and flipped me back onto my knees, and thrust three fingers deep into my hole. "Hahaha, look at you, you're not even going to budge as long as I'm in that pathetic little pussy of yours." He kept fingering my hole and it was true; I couldn't move, it was too fantastic. "You're completely addicted to nigger meat, and I'm going to show you what that means. You're mine now, boy, and I am not letting you go. This pussy is too sweet." I moaned and moaned as he continued fingering my ass. Little did I know what his other hand was up to. "Hold still." His hand withdrew, and I groaned - "HOLD STILL I SAID!" and I didn't dare budge. "A slut hole like this deserves a treat," he whispered. I could feel his cockhead return to my hole, rubbing against it again, this time with a warm tingling sensation. And with one fluid motion he was buried in my ass again, but this time with it came an enormous burning and then an overwhelming pleasure. He'd covered his massive erection in meth and was pounding it into my asshole - and now he was in complete control. Before I could even adjust to the overwhelming sensations he resumed fucking me silly. "What a slutty white boy you are, letting ur ass get booty bumped by nigger meat, what were you thinking? " he boomed, hammering my ass over and over, grabbing my hips tightly, pushing deeper and deeper into my ass than ever before, the meth setting it all on fire with need. "You can't say no to big black dick like this, can you? This pussy is all mine now." "ohhhhhhhhhh" I whimpered, the only word I could muster through the sensory overload. His cock driving the booty bump back and forth into my ass was only making him stiffer and stiffer, and I could barely understand anything beyond the massive black cock that was filling my insides with pleasure. "I'm going to fuck this sweet white boy pussy of yours all night long." He pulled his cock out to the head, and slapped each of my cheeks, and then thrust it back in to the balls. "But you want me to fuck you all night long, don't you boy?" "....yesssss....." I moaned, struggling not to black out. "Yeah? You want your white boy hole bred by this nigger meat don't you? Your boy pussy likes being filled up doesn't it?" My tiny boy cock was frantically spurting precum as he told me exactly what I already knew. There was nothing I wanted more than this god of a man to keep fucking me. "And you're not going to touch that little white boy dick either, are you?" He laughed, and flicked my soft dick with his finger. He pulled his dick out entirely and slapped me across the face to get a response. I nodded frantically and licked hungrily at his nipples. "Yes, I just want to be your boy pussy, I want you to fuck me all night, I want you to breed my hole, please keep fucking me, please, please, please!!" As I submitted completely he rammed his rock-hard cock back into me, drilling me over and over as I screamed nonsense, as his dick kept stroking me deeper and deeper. "GOOD BOY." He locked eyes with me again, and continued fucking me with long, steady strokes from head to balls of his fat 9" cock. "I am going to breed this hole. Repeatedly. As long as you keep being such a well behaved little bitch, you are going to get this dick in you. And that's what you need isn't it?" He pulled out his dick to spit on my hole, and started circling his cockhead around it. "You're addicted to nigger meat now aren't you." "YES YES I'M ADDICTED I NEED IT IN ME PLEASE PUT IT BACK KEEP FUCKING ME I WANT YOU TO FUCK ME ALL NIGHT LONG AND BREED MY WHITE HOLE OVER AND OVER" I was thrashing around, my eyes rolling into the back of my head. He grabbed me by the throat and drew me to him. His eyes locked onto mine again, dead serious. His cockhead slipped into my hole, just barely. "This is what you are now. A pussy full of nigger meat. What a lucky boy you are. Lots of bitches want this cock, but I picked your pussy to fill up tonight. " I just nodded, as his steel-hard cock slipped back into me. He smiled, and began fucking me relentlessly. "Let's see how many loads I can leave in this hole for you... here comes number one!" He kept fucking me harder and harder. He started groping me frantically, as his cock swelled within me. He lifted me up entirely, and threw me on top of him, and began slamming my ass from below. I started cumming from him fucking me, my tiny boy dick spurting jizz onto his chest. He grinned, slammed his big black cock as deep as it'd go in me, and shot his massive load deep into my guts. I crumpled on top of him, and he kissed me on my neck. "Stay here with me, boy, and I will keep that pussy feeling good." I did. We fucked for another eight hours. He had three more major orgasms, but who knows how many loads he left in my ass. He fucked a few loads out of me as well, without touching my cock of course. We finished well after dawn. When he finally let me go home, he left me with instructions. Keep all his cum in my ass as long as possible, When I came back, I had to wear a jockstrap to hide my cock if I ever wanted to get fucked again. I had to stop shaving my ass crack, as he liked it hairy. And I had to show up spotlessly clean and ready to fuck all night long next time he asked, because once he started in on my ass he couldn't stop. And obviously, I had to smoke tina with him. I agreed to everything instantly. The next time couldn't come soon enough.

"Damn, that's cold," I muttered to myself, the last of the lukewarm water from the showerhead trickling down my body as I stepped out onto the slightly sticky motel floor. I'd chosen the cheapest room available, a decision that seemed smarter in theory than in practice. The bathroom light flickered as I toweled off, the dull buzz of a neon sign outside casting a sickly glow through the frosted glass window. The chill in the air made my skin pebble with goosebumps as I padded over to the sink, the cheap, thin fabric of the towel doing little to shield me from the cold. My heart raced as I caught a glimpse of the plastic chastity cage and the blindfold laid out neatly on the stained counter. The anticipation had been building for weeks, ever since I first stumbled upon the online forum that had introduced me to the world of blindfolded bareback encounters. It was a world of anonymity and raw, unbridled lust that I hadn't known existed. And now, it was going to be my world for the next few hours. Taking a deep breath, I picked up the chastity cage, feeling the cool plastic in my trembling hands. The room was eerily silent, save for the distant murmur of traffic and the occasional car door slamming shut. My eyes met my own reflection in the mirror, my pupils dilated with a mix of excitement and trepidation. Carefully, I positioned the device around my genitals, feeling the coldness of the plastic against my skin. The instructions were simple: align the cage, and snap it shut. But the reality was a bit more... intimate than I had imagined. My cock, already semi-erect from the anticipation, protested slightly as I pushed it down into the small opening. The plastic cage was snug, almost too snug, but it was designed to keep me in a perpetual state of arousal without release. I felt the cage enclose my balls, and then the base of my shaft, leaving just enough room for them to hang free. The lock clicked into place with a finality that sent a thrill up my spine. It was done. I was now ready to be a blindfolded cumdump, my fate sealed for the evening. Checking the time, I realized it was only late afternoon, with hours to go before the real fun began. I'd placed the ads just an hour ago, and already my phone buzzed with messages. The screen lit up with eager responses from anonymous men, all eager to take advantage of my offer. The words "anon cumdump ready to be used" and "waiting on all fours to be filled with cum" had done their job, attracting those who shared my peculiar craving for this kind of encounter. I skimmed through the messages, my heart racing with excitement and a hint of fear. Each one was more graphic and demanding than the last, leaving me feeling both vulnerable and incredibly turned on. The first few to respond were those looking to drop by just after work, eager to release their pent-up frustrations before heading home to their unsuspecting wives and girlfriends. Their messages were filled with crude language and explicit details, painting a vivid picture of what they had planned for me. I felt a mix of excitement and dread, knowing that I'd be at the mercy of these strangers all night long. Then, a familiar name popped up on my screen: "DominantDaddy69." It was him, the man from the online forum who had encouraged me to take this step. His messages were different, a blend of reassurance and dark allure that had first piqued my interest in this lifestyle. He had asked last week if he could be the first to use me as an anon cumdump. I had agreed, feeling a strange thrill at the thought of being claimed by someone with such experience. His instructions had been clear: no lubricant for my ass, as he liked it dry and tight, claiming it would only enhance the sensation for both of us. I had complied, his words echoing in my mind as I laid the towel aside and bent over the bed. The mattress dipped slightly, and I could feel the coolness of the sheets against my bare skin. The plastic cage pressed into my body, a constant reminder of what was to come. My phone vibrated again with a new message from DominantDaddy69: "Room number slut. I'll be there in 5. Make sure you're ready for me." My stomach flipped with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The reality of what I was about to do was sinking in, but I was too far gone to turn back. I sent him the room number, my hands shaking as I typed. Moving quickly, I placed the towel at the base of the door to keep it from shutting completely. It was a simple yet effective way to signal that I was ready for the onslaught of anonymous men I had invited into my motel room. I padded back over to the bed, the floor sticking slightly to my wet feet, and positioned myself on all fours, my ass in the air. The chastity cage pressed into my pelvis, the plastic cold against my skin. With trembling hands, I picked up the blindfold and secured it over my eyes, plunging the room into darkness. The faint smell of leather filled my nostrils, and the fabric felt surprisingly soft against my skin. I took a deep breath and squeezed the small bottle of poppers, feeling the rush of chemical warmth in my nose and chest. The room spun slightly, and I waited, my heart pounding in my ears. The sound of footsteps grew louder outside, each step a staccato beat that matched the rhythm of my racing pulse. The door handle jiggled, and the door creaked open. The scent of cologne and the coolness of the evening air washed over me as the figure entered the room. I could hear the rustle of clothing and the soft thud of a bag being set down. The tension was palpable, like a live wire coiled tightly in the space between us. "Hello, slut," a deep, unfamiliar voice rumbled, sending a shiver down my spine. It was him, DominantDaddy69. I could feel his presence, the way the air thickened with his dominance as he circled the bed. His footsteps were deliberate, measured, like a predator sizing up its prey. My skin tingled as his hand brushed against my ass, his touch firm and possessive. I quivered in anticipation, the poppers adding a thrilling edge to my senses. His finger probed my hole briefly, a gentle yet insistent intrusion that made me gasp. "Good, you followed my instructions. I like it nice and tight," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin. The words sent a wave of wetness between my legs, the chastity cage doing little to contain my growing arousal. The plastic felt slick with pre-cum as it pressed against my prostate, a constant reminder of my newfound role. DominantDaddy69 moved around the bed to my head, the mattress dipping with his weight as he settled beside me. The scent of his body washed over me, a heady mix of sweat, precum, and a faint hint of dried piss. It was intoxicating, a potent aroma that spoke of raw masculinity and power. His hand reached out again, his calloused fingers tracing the outline of my chastity cage with a smirk. "Look at you, all locked up and ready to serve. You really do look like the cheap cumdump I knew you'd make," he said, his voice thick with amusement. With a firm grip, he guided his semi-hard cock to my mouth. The scent of his arousal was overwhelming, filling my nostrils and making my mouth water. Without hesitation, I parted my lips and took him in, the taste of his precum coating my tongue. He groaned in approval, the sound sending a jolt of electricity straight to my caged cock. The plastic was slick with my own juices now, my body betraying my excitement despite my nerves. His girth was surprising, and I struggled to take him all in without gagging, but the poppers made everything feel so much more intense. Each time his cock hit the back of my throat, I felt a rush of pleasure-pain that only served to make me more eager for what was to come. As I worked his shaft with my mouth, his hand wrapped around the back of my head, pulling me closer, controlling the rhythm. His hips began to buck, and I could feel him growing harder with each stroke. The head of his cock brushed against the back of my throat, and I could sense his excitement building. I moaned around him, the vibrations sending waves of pleasure through my body, and he responded with a grunt of approval. His fingers tightened in my hair, guiding me faster, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts. The room was filled with the sound of wet, sloppy sucking noises and the occasional slap of skin on skin. Finally, he pulled away, his cock slick with saliva. "You're eager, aren't you?" he chuckled. "But we're not there yet." He stood up, his footsteps heavy on the sticky motel floor. I waited, blindfolded and exposed, my heart racing with excitement and nerves. The bed dipped as he climbed on behind me, his weight pressing me down into the mattress. I took two good sniffs of poppers, the rush of warmth and euphoria washing over me. The world grew hazy around the edges, my senses heightened to a fever pitch. I felt the head of his cock press against my tight, unprepared hole. The coldness of the plastic chastity cage was a stark contrast to the heat of his shaft, and I tensed up involuntarily. "Breathe, slut," he instructed, his voice a low growl. "Relax and let me in. This is what you wanted." His words echoed in my mind, and I forced myself to comply. I took a deep breath, and as I exhaled, I felt the tip of his cock breach my ass. The sensation was intense, a sharp pain that was immediately followed by a rush of pleasure that made me moan. DominantDaddy69 didn't relent, pushing in further and further until I could feel the base of his cock against my skin. The burn was incredible, a mix of pain and pleasure that I had never experienced before. His cock was thick and unyielding, stretching me wide open with every inch. The sound of our skin slapping together filled the room, a primal beat that matched the racing of my heart. His grip on my hips was like iron, holding me in place as he claimed me fully. "Fuck," I whimpered into the pillow, my body adjusting to the intrusion. His response was a deep, satisfied groan, his breath hot on my neck as he leaned in closer. "You like that, don't you?" he whispered, his voice low and menacing. "You're so tight, so dry. Just like I knew you'd be." The words sent a shiver down my spine, the reality of the situation setting in. I had fantasized about this, dreamt about it, but the actuality was so much more intense, so much more... real. He pulled the pillow from under my face and tossed it aside. "Take another hit," he ordered, his hand guiding the bottle of poppers to my nose. The cold plastic was a shock against my skin, but the fumes were warm and inviting. I inhaled deeply, the chemical rush sending a tingle through my body that seemed to ease the discomfort of his rough entry. "Good slut," he murmured, his voice a dark caress in the silence of the room. The mattress squeaked in protest as DominantDaddy69 began to thrust, his cock moving in and out of me with a brutal rhythm. I could feel every inch of him, the dryness of my unprepared hole providing a sharp contrast to the slickness of his shaft. "Are you ready to become the cumdump you're meant to be?" he asked, his voice a low growl that resonated deep within me. The question hung in the air, thick with anticipation. Without waiting for an answer, he pulled out completely, leaving me feeling empty and exposed. For a moment, there was only the sound of our ragged breathing and the distant hum of the motel's air conditioner. Then, with a deliberate slowness that made me squirm, he pushed back in, stretching me open again. I could feel every ridge and vein, every pulse of his cock as it filled me up. The pain was exquisite, a fine line between agony and ecstasy that I never knew existed. It was all I could do to moan into the pillow, my voice muffled and desperate. He chuckled, a sound that was more predatory than amused. "You're going to beg for it, aren't you?" His hand came down hard on my ass, the slap echoing in the room. "Beg for my cum, slut," he demanded, his voice thick with desire. The sting of his hand sent a jolt through my body, straight to my cock, trapped and desperate in the plastic cage. I felt the beginnings of a protest bubbling up in my throat, but the poppers had other plans for me. The warmth spread through me, turning the pain into something else, something dark and needy. "Yes, sir," I gasped out, my voice hoarse from the abuse. "Please, fill me with your seed." It was all I could do to keep the desperation from overwhelming me. The words came out in a breathy moan, a plea that seemed to fuel his lust even more. His pace grew more frenzied, his hips slapping against me with a wet, meaty sound that filled the room. The burn in my ass grew, a fiery sensation that washed away all other thoughts. The only thing that existed was the cock inside me and the need to be filled with his cum. His grunts grew louder, more animalistic, as he approached his climax. I could feel his cock thicken, swelling to the point where it seemed impossible to fit. His grip on my hips tightened, his nails digging into my skin. The pain was delicious, a stark reminder of my submission to his will. "I'm going to fill you with my special cum," he growled, his voice a harsh rasp that sent shivers down my spine. "You're going to take it all, like the good little cumdump you are." The words were a command, a promise that I had no intention of denying him. With one final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep within me, his cock pulsing as he released his load. The sensation was indescribable, his warm seed filling me up, the pressure intense and overwhelming. He roared, his voice a primal sound of triumph, as he emptied himself into me. I moaned, the vibrations sending waves of pleasure through my body. The plastic cage was slick with pre-cum, a constant reminder of my inability to reciprocate, of the power dynamics at play. His hot breath washed over me, his chest heaving with the effort of his release. As the last of his cum spurted inside me, he stilled, his cock still buried deep. For a moment, we were one, connected by the act of his claiming me. The air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, a potent reminder of my new role. Slowly, he began to pull out, the feeling of emptiness making me whimper. He wasn't done yet, though. He allowed his half-hard cock to rest against my still-throbbing hole, the plastic of the chastity cage pressing into my swollen balls. "And that's how you break in a new cumdump," he said, his voice filled with a sadistic glee that made me shiver. The realization that he had recorded this, that my first moments of submission were captured on film, hit me like a slap in the face. I tensed up, the panic rising in my chest like a storm. "Don't worry, slut," he chuckled, his hand resting on my ass. "This is just the beginning. And I'm going to make sure everyone sees how much you love it." His words were a knife twisting in my gut, but the poppers had my body humming with a strange mix of fear and arousal. "You're going to be famous," he whispered, his breath hot against my ear. "Men will watch you for years to come, jerking off to the sight of your tight little ass being destroyed. They'll see how eager you are, how much you crave the feel of anonymous cocks filling you up." As I lay there, trembling, I felt his hand leave my ass, the cold plastic of the chastity cage pressing into my skin as I tried to stand. But before I could even get to my knees, his hand pushed me back down, firm and unyielding. "No, no, slut," he said, his tone mocking. "You're not going anywhere." I heard the sound of his zipper and the rustle of fabric as he started to dress. The smell of our encounter still lingered in the room, a heady mix of sweat, sex, and the faint metallic tang of his cum. I felt something cool and wet on my back and ass, and I realized he was writing something. I tensed up, trying to guess what it might be, but the poppers had my mind floating in a sea of sensation, unable to fully focus on the reality of the situation. "Remember, slut, you're here for them, not me," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. "But I'll be back to check on you, make sure you're keeping those holes of yours open and ready for use." With that, he smirked, the sound of his zipper echoing through the room like a taunt. The door creaked open, and a cold breeze swept in, carrying with it the scent of the city outside. He was leaving, and I was left there, bound by my own desires and his instructions. My legs felt like jelly as I tried to stand, the sticky wetness of his cum trickling down my thighs. I managed to get to my knees, the plastic cage digging painfully into my swollen cock. The poppers had worn off enough that the reality of the situation began to crash down around me. I had never felt so exposed, so vulnerable. Yet, there was a part of me that reveled in the sensation, a dark thrill that seemed to pulse in time with the ache in my ass. With trembling hands, I reached behind me and felt the words written on my back in cold, sticky cum. "Cumdump" was scrawled in large, sloppy letters across my shoulder blades, and on my right asscheek was a smaller line, a tally mark of his claim. The coldness of the sticky mess against my skin made me shiver, and I knew what the next few hours would bring. More men, more anonymous cocks eager to use me as their personal cum receptacle.

Just as the door opens again, the fabric of the blindfold tightens around my eyes, plunging my world into a suffocating darkness once more. The metallic click of the lock echoes through the small, stale hotel room, leaving me vulnerable and exposed. The sound of heavy boots crossing the floorboards fills the void, their rhythmic thuds growing louder, closer. I can't help but tense up, my heart pounding against my ribcage like a caged animal desperate for escape. I feel his presence before I hear his gruff voice, the scent of his desire thick in the air, a potent mix of sweat and something musky. "Look at you," he murmurs, his breath hot and heavy against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. His large hands come to rest on my hips, squeezing them roughly. I can feel his arousal pressing against my lower back, a blunt reminder of what's to come. "Such a pretty cumdump." The words resonate within me, a stark reality of the night's unfolding events. He runs his hand over the new tattoo above my ass, tracing the outline of the words etched into my skin. "Nice tats," he says, his voice thick with lust. "That bitch knew what she was doing." His words are a slap in the face, but they also stir a strange sense of excitement within me. I'm his plaything, marked for all to see, and the thought of being used like this is intoxicating. "Too bad she only wanted to ink you up if she got to ride that sweet ass first," he adds, his voice dripping with a malicious pleasure. As he speaks, he reaches down and fiddles with the chastity cage, giving it a cruel twist. I let out a whine of pain, my cock straining against the unforgiving plastic. "Looks like you're going to be my little cumdump for the night," he says, his grip tightening. "But don't worry, I'll make sure you're worth it." His other hand snakes around to my front, groping at my crotch. Despite the pain, I feel myself growing hard at his touch, my body betraying me once again. He laughs darkly at my response, his hand moving to give my ass a hard slap. The sound echoes through the room, mixing with my muffled yelp of surprise. "Seems like you're already enjoying your new role," he says, his voice low and smoky. "But let's not get ahead of ourselves. First things first." With that, he steps back, leaving me trembling and exposed. I can feel his eyes roving over my body, taking in every inch of my naked form, the strange biohazard symbol on my asscheek standing out against my pale skin. The anticipation is agonizing as I wait for his next move, my senses heightened to a fever pitch. The smack of skin on skin still lingers in the air, a stark reminder of his dominance. I can feel the warmth spreading from my cheek, a delicious burn that somehow seems to radiate straight to my cock, making it throb painfully within its confines. The plastic cage feels tighter than ever, a constant reminder of my submission.. "You're going to be the talk of the club, you know," he says, his voice a gruff purr. The sound of fabric sliding over skin, the jingle of his belt buckle as he unclasps it, and the soft thump of his pants hitting the floor are the only sounds in the room. "DominantDaddy always knows how to pick 'em. And now you're all ours, to use and abuse as we see fit." His words send a jolt of excitement through me, even as fear tightens its icy grip. I'm part of something now, something bigger than just this one anonymous encounter. He steps closer, the sound of his bare feet on the carpeted floor almost inaudible. The cool metal of the poppers canister touches my cheek, and I flinch instinctively. "Open up," he commands, and I obey, feeling the tip of the bottle press against my nostrils. A sudden burst of cold fills my nasal cavity, and the room spins as the heady, musky scent overwhelms me. I gasp, my body responding with an involuntary jolt of pleasure that makes my toes curl. He starts to undress, his movements slow and deliberate, each article of clothing revealing more of his toned, hairy body. His cock is already hard, bobbing with anticipation as he takes in the sight of me, blindfolded and bound, my body adorned with the marks of ownership. "You're going to love this," he murmurs. Every time I take a hit, you take one too." I nod, eager to please despite the fear knotting in my stomach. The sound of him snapping open the poppers becomes a symphony in the quiet room, the faint hiss of the rushing nitrite gas the only melody. I follow his lead, inhaling deeply as he brings the bottle to my nose. The cold rush hits me like a wave, the intensity making my head spin. My senses become heightened, my heart racing as the blood rushes to my cock, the pain from the cage fading into a delicious throb. Before I know it, the tip of his cock is pressing against my ass, the warmth of his shaft against my skin sending a shiver up my spine. He doesn't waste any time, pushing forward without preamble. I feel myself stretch to accommodate him, the poppers making my body more pliable, more receptive to his invasion. With a grunt, he breaches my hole, the head of his cock popping in with a wet sound that makes me want to moan. I can't help but push back, eager for more, even though the cage is a constant, frustrating reminder of my own denied pleasure The poppers continue to flow between us, our breaths coming in harsh pants as we both inhale deeply. The scent fills my nostrils, mixing with the smell of his body, the faint tang of the ink from the tattoos still lingering. Each sniff sends another shock of pleasure through me, making me arch my back, silently begging for him to go deeper, faster, harder. He seems to understand my unspoken cues, his pace increasing until he's pounding into me with a ferocity that leaves me breathless. The bed beneath me creaks with the force of his thrusts, the cheap headboard knocking against the wall in a steady rhythm that's as erotic as it is mundane. Every ridge, every vein of his cock is etched into my consciousness, the sensation so intense that I can almost feel his pulse as he fucks me. The poppers have heightened my senses to an unbearable peak, each nerve ending in my ass screaming for more. The pain from the cage has morphed into a strange symphony of agony and ecstasy, each thrust causing the plastic to dig into my tender flesh while the poppers flood my system with endorphins. I'm lost in a sea of sensation, my mind a whirlwind of desire and submission. His hands are everywhere, gripping my hips, squeezing my nipples, tracing the biohazard symbol on my asscheek with a fingertip that feels like fire. The room is a cacophony of our gasps and grunts, the slap of flesh on flesh, and the occasional squelch of cum as he drives deeper. His breath is hot and ragged against the back of my neck, and I can feel the wetness of his precum coating my ass, a slippery promise of what's to come. With every thrust, he hits my prostate, a precise, punishing rhythm that sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. It's a delicious agony, a sensation so intense that it feels like I'm being electrified from the inside out. My legs are trembling, my muscles tense and quivering, as I try to push back against him, to take more, to get closer to the edge that I know is just out of reach. The chastity cage is a constant throb, a pulsing reminder of my denied climax. Then, just when I think I can't take it anymore, just when I feel like I'm going to shatter into a million pieces, he stops. His cock is buried deep inside me, thick and hot, and I can feel his body tense up. He groans, a deep, guttural sound that resonates through me. With a wicked chuckle, he pulls out, leaving me feeling empty and used. The sound of his cock slipping out of my ass is obscene, a wet pop that seems to echo in the small space. I whimper at the sudden absence, my body begging for more. His chuckle turns into a full-blown laugh, and I feel his hand come down hard on my ass again. "Greedy little slut," he says, his voice thick with amusement. "You want it that badly?" He leans in closer, his breath hot on the back of my neck as he whispers in my ear. "No orgasm for you tonight, little cumdump," he says, his voice a low growl. "You're here to serve real men. And to be filled up with our special cum." His words send a shiver down my spine, a mix of dread and anticipation. I don't know what he means with special. He laughs, and his laughter is like a knife twisting in my gut. "You really are a naive little thing," he says, his voice thick with amusement. "But don't worry, we'll make sure you learn your place." His hand comes down on my ass again, this time with more force, leaving a stinging handprint. The pain is a stark contrast to the pleasure that had been building within me, a harsh reminder of my predicament. As he starts to dress, the rustling of his clothes is a symphony of disappointment and despair. I can feel the sticky warmth of his cum leaking out of me, a reminder of what I've become. A nameless, faceless hole for his pleasure. The plastic chastity cage is a cold, unyielding presence between my legs, a constant taunt to my desperate arousal. My breathing slows as the high from the poppers begins to wane, leaving me with the bitter taste of denial. I'm still blindfolded, my world a haze of pain and pleasure, my senses acute to every sound, every smell. The scent of his cum is thick in the air, mingling with the musk of the hotel room. The sticky trickle down my thighs is the only proof that this wasn't just a feverish dream. The door creaks open again, and the sound of leather on leather fills the room. Heavy footsteps approach, and a new voice, deep and gruff, speaks. "DominantDaddy always has the best taste," the stranger says, his tone one of greedy excitement. The man who just used me chuckles, patting my ass. "This one's a real treat," he agrees, his hand lingering on the plump flesh. "Already warmed up and ready to go." The first man's boots move away, and the sound of the door closing is like a door slamming shut on my last shred of hope. The new presence looms over me, his scent a heady mix of leather and something faintly metallic. I feel the mattress dip as he sits on the edge of the bed, his calloused hands gently stroking the small of my back. His touch is surprisingly gentle, a stark contrast to the brutal use I've just endured. "Don't worry, little one," he says, his voice a soothing rumble. "We're going to take good care of you." His fingers trace the biohazard symbol on my asscheek, his touch sending a jolt of something new through me. It's not lust or fear, but a strange, dark excitement that makes my heart race even faster. "You're going to be our little secret, aren't you?" The door opens again, and the sound of multiple sets of boots fills the room. My heart skips a beat, the anticipation of what's to come making my stomach clench. The sound of the men talking, low and gruff, sends a shiver down my spine. They're discussing me, I can tell, their words a mix of lewd comments and crude jokes that I can't quite make out through the fabric of the blindfold. I feel a strange thrill at being the center of their attention, a thrill that's tainted with the bitter edge of fear. The first man's voice is closer now, his hands on me once more. He's undressing, his clothes rustling as they hit the floor. The smell of precum and sweat fills the air, a heady scent that makes my cock throb in its plastic prison. He takes a hit from the poppers, and the sound of the gas escaping is like a gunshot in the quiet room. I hear the second man do the same, his intake of breath a little sharper, a little more eager. The first man's hand moves to the chastity cage, giving it a little shake. "Looks like you're going to be popular tonight," he says, his voice a dark caress that sends a shiver down my spine. "We've got a whole lineup of cocks just waiting for you." He runs his thumb over my swollen lips, tracing the outline of the cage before moving down to tease my asshole. I feel it stretch around the girth of his cock, the plastic pressing uncomfortably against the sensitive flesh. "Ready for more?" The anticipation is a living thing, a coil of heat in my stomach that tightens with every passing moment. I nod, my voice a muffled whimper against the fabric of the blindfold. I'm not sure if I'm ready, but my body seems to have a mind of its own, eager to please, eager to be used. He doesn't wait for my reply, instead lining his shaft up with my well-used hole and pushing in with a single, forceful thrust. My mouth opens of its own accord as the tip of another cock brushes against my lips. The scent of lust fills the air, the taste of precum and sweat already coating my tongue. I don't hesitate, eager to prove my worth as the cumdump I've been marked to be. I take it in, the smooth, velvety head sliding over my tongue as the stranger's hand wraps around the base, guiding my movements. His grip is firm but gentle, a silent communication that tells me exactly what he wants, what he expects from me. As he fucks my throat, the others murmur their approval, the sound of their voices a chorus of lust and greed. They talk over me, discussing my body like it's a piece of meat, a toy for them to use and discard. And yet, the degradation only serves to heighten my arousal, the pain and humiliation a potent aphrodisiac that makes my blood race. The biohazard symbol on my asscheek seems to pulse with every beat of my heart, a strange brand of belonging that I can't quite comprehend. "Look at him, so eager to please," one of them says, his voice a gravelly purr. "Such a good little cumdump." The words resonate within me, a dark thrill that makes me want to push harder, to take more. The cock in my mouth stretches my throat, the head bumping against the back of my mouth as he fucks me with a steady rhythm. The taste of him is bitter and salty, a reminder that I'm nothing but a hole to be filled and used. Then, as the man fucking my ass starts to tense, I feel the heat of his orgasm building. His breath is hot and ragged, his hips slamming into me with the force of his release. Just as he starts to come, the cock in my mouth pulls out, leaving me gasping for air. But before I can even process the sudden emptiness, another one takes its place, the stranger's grip on my head firm as he guides me onto his shaft. I can feel the sticky wetness of the last man's precum on my chin, a reminder of what I'm here for. As the new man starts to thrust into my mouth, the one who just filled me up with his seed pulls out with a wet plop that echoes through the room. The sound is met with a chorus of laughter and crude comments from the others, their voices a cacophony of depravity. "Looks like you're going to be our little party favor," one of them says, and the anticipation in his tone sends a thrill through me. The next man behind me doesn't waste any time, his cock pushing past the ring of muscle with an ease that speaks of practice. He fucks me like a beast in heat, his hips slapping against my ass with a wet, obscene sound that fills the room. I can feel his balls slap against my caged cock with every thrust, the plastic chastity device a cruel reminder of my own denied pleasure. His grip on my hips is bruising, his nails digging into my skin as he uses me roughly, his breath hot and ragged in my ear. His strokes are deep and punishing, each one sending a bolt of pleasure-pain through me that makes my toes curl. He's not gentle, he doesn't care about my plessure, my feelings or pain.He's all about claiming and marking his territory, his grunts and growls a symphony of possession. I'm just a thing to him, a warm hole to be filled and used, and the knowledge sends a thrill through me that's almost as intense as the sensation of his cock filling me up. As he reaches his peak, the pressure inside me builds to an unbearable crescendo, and with a roar, he empties himself into me. His warm cum spurts deep, coating my insides with a thick, sticky heat that makes me shiver. But even as he pulls out, the void is filled immediately, another cock sliding in without so much as a pause. The plastic chastity cage digs into my skin, a constant reminder of my place as the night's entertainment. The next man is quicker, more urgent in his movements. His hands are rougher, his grip bruising as he fucks me like a wild animal claiming its prey. The sound of his hips smacking against my ass fills the room, punctuating the wet, sloppy noises of my being used. He doesn't bother with the poppers, just drives in and out of me with a feral intensity that has me panting for air, my mouth open and gagging around the cock in my mouth. As the fourth man comes, the fifth is already there, lined up and ready to take his place. The smooth, slick sensation of cum being pushed out by the newcomer's shaft makes me want to scream, the feeling of being so completely filled and used making my body tremble. The cock in my mouth pulls out, and the taste of cum is bitter on my tongue. I'm passed around like a toy, a vessel for their pleasure, and every cell in my body is alight with the dark thrill of it all. The men come and go, their grunts and groans the only indication of their release. They speak in low, guttural tones, sharing jokes and compliments about my tightness, my obedience. I'm not a person to them, just a cumdump to be used and discarded. And yet, with every thrust, every hot spurt inside me, I feel a sense of belonging, a twisted satisfaction that I'm serving my purpose. The biohazard symbol on my asscheek feels like a badge of honor, a mark that says I'm theirs to use and abuse. As one man pulls out, another takes his place, the plastic chastity cage a constant presence, a reminder of my submission. I can feel the sticky mess inside me, their cum mixing with my own juices, creating a wet, sloppy mess that leaks out of my ass with every movement. The smell of sex is thick in the air, a heady perfume that fills my nostrils and makes me want to beg for more. The sounds of the men around me are a blur, a symphony of grunts and zips and the shuffling of clothes. The bed beneath me is a battleground of passion and debauchery, the mattress stained with sweat and cum. I can't tell who's who anymore, their voices and scents all blending into one overwhelming force of masculinity and lust. Each cock feels different, some thick and veiny, others smooth and long, each leaving their own distinct mark on my insides. The chastity cage is a constant throb of torment and temptation, a painful reminder of my denied release. Yet, with every new man that enters me, that pain morphs into something else entirely. It's as if each of their orgasms is a drop in an ocean of pleasure, building and building until I'm drowning in a sea of sensation. I've lost count of how many times they've come inside me, their seed mixing with my own desperation, creating a hot, sticky mess that trickles down my thighs and pools on the floor. As the night wears on, the sounds of their climaxes grow distant, the weight of their bodies lifted from my back one by one. The room begins to empty, the footsteps of the last few stragglers fading away, leaving me alone with the last man still fucking my ass. His thrusts are slower than the rest, more deliberate, as if savoring the feeling of my body clenching around his shaft. The bed creaks in protest under our combined weight, the headboard knocking out a steady rhythm against the wall. The plastic cage is a cold, unyielding presence, a stark contrast to the heat and friction of his cock in my ass. His breath is hot on my neck, his teeth grazing my ear as he whispers, "You're going to love this, little cumdump." I can feel the tension in his body, the tightening of his grip on my hips as he prepares to add his load to the many already sloshing inside me. My own cock is a throbbing ache, trapped in its plastic prison, the constant pressure making me want to scream. With a final, brutal thrust, he releases his hot, thick cum deep within my bowels, filling me up until I'm stretched to the limit. His grunt is low and satisfied, his grip on my hips loosening slightly as he holds himself inside me, savoring the feeling of his seed spilling into my ass. And then he pulls out, the emptiness left behind making me feel even more used and discarded. "DominantDaddy will be so proud of you," he murmurs, his voice a dark caress that sends a shiver down my spine. I nod, muffled by the fabric of the blindfold, my mouth still filled with the taste of precum sweat and a hint of piss.The words are a strange mix of comfort and humiliation, a reminder that I'm here to serve, to be used by anyone who wants me. And even though I'm drained, my body still thrums with an unquenched hunger for more. He starts to dress, the rustle of fabric the only sound in the otherwise silent room. I can't see him, but I can feel his presence as he pulls on his leather pants, the zipper a metallic whisper that echoes in the emptiness. I take a deep breath, inhaling the last lingering traces of poppers. The cold rush fills my nose, and for a brief moment, the world sharpens into focus. My thoughts swirl, a tornado of need and fear. But the drug quickly takes hold, blurring the edges until all I can think about is the ache between my legs and the warm, sticky mess coating my thighs. "The next one will be special," he says, his voice a low rumble that sends a tremor through my body. He sounds almost gleeful, the kind of excitement a kid has before opening a present on Christmas morning. "We want to make sure all our special swimmers deliver their gift to the right place inside you." The words hang in the air, thick with meaning. It's a promise and a threat all rolled into one, a dark thrill that makes my heart race. The door clicks shut behind him, leaving me alone with the sticky remnants of the men who've claimed me. I take a deep breath, the scent of their combined lust still heavy in the air. My body is a canvas of pain and pleasure, a battleground of sensation that I can't escape. But before I can even begin to process the events of the night, I hear new footsteps approaching outside.

I like to stand legs apart while being fisted, my cock in the top’s face so I can shoot into his mouth. Also like being tied to a sling so I can’t move or refuse anything, better still with others watching.

Part Two: Tom's heart raced as he approached the grimy, graffiti-covered building that housed Ty's apartment. In the short time that Tom had known Ty, a few big things in Tom’s life had changed. For instance, up until meeting his new friend Tom considered himself 100% straight. Now? Well, Ty’s big black cock has challenged that notion. Tom had also begun smoking Tina regularly, and since Ty was his dealer, he could get dick and his drugs all at the same time. When Tom went to pick-up from Ty he always seemed to notice the stark contrast between the crumbling cinder blocks of the projects and the prestigious college halls he was used to. As he approached Ty, or “daddy” as he insisted Tom call him, Tom’s palms became slick with anticipation and nerves and as he climbed the stairs to the third floor, the smell of burnt chemicals and stale cigarette smoke grew stronger with each step, a potent reminder of what awaited him. When Ty swung open the door, a cloud of smoke billowed out, thick white smoke filled the narrow hallway as he stepped aside to let the young white college boy in. "What's up, little man? Ready for your medicine?" His dark eyes twinkled mischievously as he eyed Tom's lean muscular build, his gaze lingering on the bulge in Tom’s jeans. Inside the cramped living room, Ty's heavy, muscular body filled the space like a panther in a cage. His bare, tatted up chest heaved as he took a long drag from his cigarette, and Tom couldn't help but feel a thrill of danger and excitement at being in the presence of such a dominant figure. The room was dimly lit, a single bulb overhead, casting deep shadows that danced across Ty's toned biceps and the bulging veins in his neck. The tension grew as Ty handed Tom a glass pipe, the crystals glinting in the dull light. "Take a hit, bro," he instructed, his voice a smooth purr that sent shivers down Tom's spine. The first hit of the tina was harsh, burning the back of Tom's throat and making his eyes water. The second hit brought a rush of euphoria, his body tingling as the drug hit his bloodstream. The third hit was pure bliss, and Tom leaned back, the world swimming around him. As Ty leaned in to take the pipe, his hand snaked around to Tom's crotch, gripping his cock through the denim. "My boy is always so eager when daddy is around," he murmured, a wicked smile playing on his full lips. Holding Tom’s chin in his massive hand he told him "tonight, I got something special for you and I need you to be brave for daddy, can you do that for me?" Just as Tom was processing what Ty meant by that, Tom's eyes grew wide as the door swung open again, and Diego stepped into the room. The tall, muscular Latin man's presence was electrifying, his olive skin gleaming with a light sheen of sweat, and his dark brown eyes that Tom couldn’t look away from. Diego was freeballing in a pair of athletic shorts and the outline of Diego's thick, uncut cock pressed against the mesh of the shorts made Tom's own dick throb uncontrollably, and as Tom continued to stare at the man’s cockprint he considered that this guy might just have the biggest cock he has ever seen. Ty noticed and chuckled, "Don't worry, baby, my boy is hung as a goddamn horse but you’ll be able to take it." With a jerk of his head, Ty told Diego, "Get naked, bro. Let him see what you got." Diego obeyed, his movements fluid and confident. He popped off his tank top and pulled down his shorts to reveal a sculpted physique, the muscles of his chest and abs rippling as he stepped closer to Tom. His cock, his massive thick uncut monster of a cock hung heavy, the tip glistening with precum, and Tom felt his mouth water despite his fear and anxiety around the pure physics of how he could ever take something this big and live to talk about it.. "Look at that," Ty said, his voice low and hungry as he reached one massive hand towards Diego’s cock and grabbed it tight. "You ever had anything that big inside you?" Tom couldn't speak, could only shake his head. Ty's hands moved back to Tom, his grip on Tom’s ass growing tight. Ty reached over and scooped up a dollop of Diego’s precum and rubbed it between his two fingers. With the fingers now coated in a lube of Diego’s precum, Ty grabbed a shard of Tina from his bag and slowly began to press the precum lubed shard into Tom’s helpless hole, eliciting a yelp from Tom that caused Ty to briefly cover his mouth. “Shhhhhh baby boy, don’t be making all that noise with them niggas right outside listening….I know boy it burns but you see my man’s cock? It ain’t even hard yet, and you gonna take it all," he promised, his breath hot in Tom's ear. “You gonna need this boy”. Diego approached, and Tom's eyes remained locked on the monstrous cock swaying before him. Without warning, Ty pushed Tom to his knees, and he found himself face to face with what indeed was the biggest cock Tom had ever seen. The scent of musk and arousal mixed with Diego’s cologne was intoxicating, and his own cock throbbed in time with the racing beat of his heart. He tentatively reached out, wrapping his hand around the shaft, feeling the heat and weight of it, the velvety skin stretching over the iron-hard length. "That's right," Ty encouraged, his hand on the back of Tom's head. "Give my boy Diego some lovin now." Tom's mouth watered as he opened his lips, taking the massive head into his mouth. Tom's mouth continued to water as he began to slowly suck on the heavy head of Diego's cock, feeling it stretch his lips open. The taste was a mix of salty and sweet, the scent of musk and arousal intoxicating him even more than the meth coursing through his veins. Tom looked up and caught Ty shot-gunning a massive cloud into Diego’s mouth and something about seeing these two dominant dangerous alpha studs in that intimate embrace drove Tom wild. Diego's hand came to rest on the back of Tom’s head, guiding him gently but firmly, as if he knew exactly how much Tom could handle. Ty's hand remained on his shoulder, the warmth of his touch reassuring, though the anticipation of what was to come had Tom's stomach in knots. Tom's eyes remained locked on Ty's, seeking approval, as he began to suck in earnest. Diego's cock was so thick and getting thicker, filling his mouth completely, and he had to fight against his gag reflex as he took more and more of it. The head of his own cock was leaking pre-cum onto the worn carpet beneath him, and he knew that Ty could see it. The thrill of being used, of being the plaything for these two powerful men, was like nothing he had ever felt before. "Fuck, baby," Ty whispered, his voice thick with lust. "You're doing so good. You know baby, my boy here has never had white ass. You gonna be his first whiteboy.” Diego moaned, hips began to rock gently, his cock sliding deeper into Tom's mouth. “Yeah well, don’t get many white boys coming around here, too scared or something. You don’t gotta be scared bro, I’m big I know I know but I’mma make you feel good, promise.” He continued to moan as Tom took more of him down his throat. “Fuck man, you sucking my cock like a champ, taking it like you hungry for it or somethin”. Tom's eyes watered and he choked slightly, but the feeling of Diego's hands in his hair, guiding him, encouraging him, kept him going. The sounds of his own moaning muffled by the cock in his mouth and the heavy breathing of the two men above him were all Tom could focus on as the world around him faded away. Ty stepped closer, his own cock now hard and pressing against the small of Tom's back. "You like that big Latin cock boy?" he asked, his breath warm against Tom's ear. "You think you can be a brave boy for daddy and take it all?" Tom nodded, unable to form words as he continued to bob his head up and down on Diego's cock. Ty reached around and began to stroke Tom's own erection, his hand rough and calloused, sending bolts of pleasure through his body. The combination of the drugs and the overwhelming sensation of being dominated by these two men had him on the edge. "You want more?" Ty asked, his voice a dark whisper. "You want to feel both of us inside you?" Tom paused, his eyes wide, the desperation and fear clear in his eyes. Ty's hand left Tom’s cock and he felt something cold and slick being spread over his asshole. He gasped as Ty's thumb pushed inside, slowly stretching him open, getting him higher than he’s ever been as Ty was now putting even more of the Tina inside his hole. The burn was exquisite, a sharp counterpoint to the pleasure of Diego's cock filling his mouth. "Look at you," Ty said, his voice a mix of amazement and amusement. "Look at this boy’s hole eat that up. This whiteboy is desperate to get opened up.” Diego's grip on Tom’s head grew stronger, and he felt the man's cock swell even larger in his mouth. He knew what was coming next, and his heart raced in anticipation. Ty's thumb was replaced by something bigger, something that made him tense up in fear and excitement. "Relax, baby," Ty soothed, his voice low and reassuring. "You can take it, you know how to open up for daddy." Tom did his best to relax as Ty's cock began to push into him, inch by slow inch. The pain was intense, but the rush of endorphins from the meth made it almost pleasurable. He felt so full, so used, it was everything he had ever wanted. “There you go baby, opening up that beautiful white hole for your daddies. Gonna make us so proud, I know you will”. When Ty got halfway inside the boy he slowly drew his cock back out, only to then slam the entire length of his massive black cock to the hilt, Tom’s body responding in agonizing pain, a scream now being muffled by Diego’s cock as he continued to push down Tom’s throat. Tom was reeling as Ty began to thrust deeply into him and Diego's cock grew even more insistent in this throat, pushing deeper causing him to choke and gasp for breath. Tom's eyes watered as he gagged, but he didn't stop sucking, driven by a desperate need to please them both as he had finally now understood why he existed, understanding it was for this purpose, for these alpha men to use as they saw fit. Ty's hand found its way back to Tom's cock, now slick with precum and lube, and began to pump it in rhythm with his own thrusts. The room was a blur of movement and sensation, the air thick with the sounds of skin slapping against skin and the ragged breaths of three men lost in the throes of meth induced passion. Tom could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge, his body tightening as the pleasure grew more intense, each pump inside him hitting that spot causing an explosion of pleasure with each painful thrust. "You're about to cum for us, aren't you?" Ty demanded, his voice harsh and dominant. Stroking Tom even faster he now ordered: “Now boy, show my guy Diego how Daddy fucks a load out of you, time to bust boy, blow for daddy”. Tom moaned around Diego's cock, his own orgasm building like a volcano ready to erupt. The sensation of Ty's cock pounding into him and Diego's shaft sliding in and out of his mouth was overwhelming, a symphony of pleasure and pain that resonated through his entire being. The pressure in his balls grew almost unbearable, his body begging for release. "God, yes," Tom managed to murmur, his voice muffled by Diego's cock. The words seemed to spur Ty on, his thrusts becoming more forceful, more possessive. "That's it," Ty groaned, his grip on Tom's hips tightening. "Take it all. Let your daddies wreck this white cunt. Now boy, cum for Daddy NOW!" Ty demanded forcefully. Diego's hand tangled in Tom's hair, holding him in place as he picked up the pace, his hips snapping with each thrust into Tom's mouth. Tom could feel the man's thighs tense and knew he was close. The thought of making Diego cum, of serving Ty like this and obeying his order to cum sent him hurtling over the edge. His body convulsed, his orgasm ripping through him like a bolt of lightning, painting the floor with ropes of cum and causing a scream to somehow escape Tom’s cock-filled mouth. As Tom's body quivered with the aftershocks of his climax, Ty pulled out of him with a wet pop. The sudden emptiness made him whimper, his hole longing to be filled. Ty turned him around and bent him over the arm of the couch, his cock still hard and slick with lube. "Now that I milked that out of you, I want you to try and relax baby," Ty whispered, his eyes dark with desire. "Because now baby boy, now the real fucking fun begins." Diego stepped closer, his cock now fully terrifyingly erect, the head a deep purple and slick with precum, easily the size of a young child’s fist. Tom's eyes widened in both fear and excitement as he watched Ty slick the monstrous shaft with lube. With Tom bent over the couch and with his recently fucked hole totally exposed and opened, Ty was able to easily slip two more shards inside Tom without the boy even noticing. Ty grabbed a bottle of poppers and told Tom to inhale it like his life depended on it. Placing the poppers in Tom’s hand and telling him to use them when needed, he slapped Tom’s ass so hard it left a bruise and barked another order. "Open up," Ty demanded, his hand guiding the tip of Diego's cock to Tom's asshole. Tom took a deep hit on the poppers and did as he was told, feeling the head of Diego's cock press against him. He was still sensitive from his orgasm, and the pressure made him gasp. "Easy," Ty cooed, his hand gentle on Tom's back. "Just breathe, baby. This about to hurt like hell but you gonna survive and you gonna take it because now baby you aint got no choice but to take it, you understand?" With a gentle push, the head of Diego's cock breached Tom's tight ring, and Tom's eyes rolled back in his head, his vision becoming spotty as his world was now spinning rapidly around him with Diego’s cock beginning its invasion right as the last two secret booty bumps began to take hold of him. The pain was intense, but he focused on the warmth of Ty's hand and the sound of his voice, telling him how good he was doing and how proud of he was making the men, and when Diego grabbed Tom’s cock and began to slowly stroke it back to life Tom realized that perhaps he was about to feel the greatest pain followed by the greatest pleasure he’d ever known. Inch by agonizing inch, Diego pushed into him, his cock stretching Tom to the limits of what he thought he could handle, all the while Diego and Ty sounding genuinely impressed with how well Tom was taking it as they continued to offer up encouraging words. The burn was almost too much, but Tom knew there was no escape – even if he wanted to leave, even if he begged, he was in too deep and these big men with their rock-hard cocks would never let him go without fucking him first. “Yo little dude, I’m almost halfway inside you bro” Diego announced. “I’m gonna start to pump now, if it gets too much and you think you gonna pass out or somethin I’ll slow it down”. Surprisingly, Tom’s body began to adjust, his ass muscles relaxing around the thick massive intrusion. Ty's cock slid into his mouth again, the taste of his own ass mixing with the musky scent of Diego's precum. Once Diego was fully seated inside Tom, he wrapped his big strong arms around Tom’s body and whispered in his ear “you got all me in you man, down to my nuts its all inside you. So proud of you bro, fuck you tight and you making me feel so good, so proud”. Hearing this, Ty began to fuck Tom’s throat in earnest, his powerful hips driving the thick cock in and out of him. Both Ty and Diego had natural rhythm, so it didn’t surprise Tom when their thrust seemed to sync up - when one man was sliding out the other was sliding in so that Tom was never without one of them inside him. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure rippling through Tom, making him moan a desperate plea of intense pleasure. He felt so full, so used, and it was everything he had ever needed, everything he longed to be. The room was a cacophony of sounds: Ty's harsh breaths, Diego's grunts of exertion, and the wet, squelching noises of their bodies coming together. Tom's own muffled moans, a mix of cruel pain and intense pleasure added to the symphony, his eyes watering with every deep push down this throat. As the two men fucked him, Tom's mind was a whirlwind of sensation and emotion. The fear and anxiety from earlier had been replaced with a sense of belonging, of being exactly where he was meant to be, in between his dad’s. He was their boy, and they were using him as they saw fit. The power dynamics played out before him were intoxicating, the high from the meth only amplifying the intensity of the experience. Diego's hand found its way to the back of Tom's head again, pushing him down further onto Ty’s cock as Ty's thrusts grew more erratic. Ty's grip on Tom's head tightened, his knuckles turning white as he fucked his face harder and faster. Diego had been let loose and was now mercilessly pounding Tom’s ass. With his big strong hands firmly pressing Tom into the couch he began to ruthlessly slam his cock inside the boy. “Fuck whiteboy, you taking this cock like a real man, you hear me? Shit, I fucked half these wanna-be tough guy niggas walkin round this block and they be crying, begging me to stop before we I even get goin. But you whiteboy? You fucking love this shit, don’t you? You love coming to this nigga’s shitty little apartment, getting spun and taking some brown cock don’t you boy? Tom could only moan his response. “Yeah boy? That’s what I thought. You love it? Fuck boy, that’s real good, cuz I’mma fucking give it to you!” Tom's body was a canvas of pain and other worldly ecstasy, painted with the strokes of Diego's cock and Ty's firm hand. The pain had transformed him, broken him to pieces, and the pleasure that followed, the delicious ache that his daddy’s cocks provided, had put him back together, each movement a stroke of the brush that brought him closer to his full experience of ecstasy. He could feel Diego's cock thickening even more inside him, the veins pulsing with the promise of release. Ty's thrusts grew more urgent, and Tom knew he was close. "Fuck, baby," Ty panted, his voice strained. "Dis throat open up so good..don’t worry baby boy, Diego gonna put his nut inside you now and yo daddy gonna put his nut inside you later." Tom's eyes watered as Diego's hands tightened around his waist, the pressure that held him down becoming slightly painful. He knew what was expected of him, and the idea of making them both cum was driving him wild. He sucked harder, his cheeks hollowing with each bob of his head, his tongue swirling around the sensitive ridge of his daddy’s cock in his mouth. Diego's hips began to buck, his breaths coming in sharp gasps. In between ragged breathes Diego rushed to get the words out before it was too late. "I'm gonna cum white boy, fucking gonna fill this ass up you ready? You ready bro?" he growled, his voice deep and guttural. Tom nodded, eager to be filled with the man's seed, to show him how badly he wanted to please him. Tom noticed their rhythm grew more frenzied, their cocks slamming into Tom's ass and throat with an intensity that made him see stars. With a roar, Diego slammed into Tom’s ass with such force it knocked the wind out of him, and as Tom struggled to find his breath while enduring Diego’s wild thrust, he was tasked with also surviving the torrent blast of cum that his dad was now shooting down his throat. With almost no warning Ty was now flooding Tom’s throat as Diego continued to flood his hole. Diego’s thrust began to slow and Tom felt the warmth of the man’s nut spread inside him, the feeling of being claimed and used and finally filled up in the most primal way possible making him whole, giving him purpose. The warmth of their loads coupled with the insane amount of tina coursing through his veins caused Tom to spiral into an orgasm so deeply he very literally almost passed out. His body spasmed, his ass clenching around the cock that was still buried deep within him. Ty watched with fascinated and hungry eyes, his own climax beginning to also subside. "You doin so good and we so proud of you boy," he praised, his voice thick with pride and lust. "Look at you, cumming like this for us. Yeahhhh boy keep going, get every drop out for daddy now". Tom's moans grew louder, his body trembling, shaking, as Diego’s hard cock slammed into him one final time, sending him over the edge again, somehow restarting the orgasm he thought he had just finished, leaving Tom completely exhausted and totally spent. Ty pulled out of his throat, and before Tom could even catch his breath, the two men took turns kissing him deeply, intimately, so intensely it felt as if the men were desperate for him to understand how they had claimed him and were helping him understand with this intimate embrace. The two men stepped back, both panting heavily, with their massive strong arms wrapped around each other and their chests heaving, looking down at their boy now covered in a mix of sweat, lube, meth, cum and spit. Ty's cock was still semi-hard, glistening with Tom’s spit while Tom's ass had been stretched beyond what any of the men had thought possible, now dripping with Diego's cum and throbbing from the pounding it just took. Tom felt a sense of pride and accomplishment, his body a testament to the power and pleasure they had shared. Diego leaned down, his chest brushing against Ty's, and whispered something in Spanish that made Ty laugh, the sound low and wicked. They shared a knowing glance before turning their gaze back to Tom, who was now knelling in front of them, trying to catch his breath while looking up at the men, searching their faces for their approval. Ty bent down and picked Tom up, carrying him into the bedroom as Diego followed behind. The three men crawled into bed together, with Tom in the middle while the room continue to spin around them from a mix of pure exhaustion and a whole lot of drugs. Clearing his throat while relaxing into their arms, Tom thanked his dad’s for this experience, and as they drifted off to sleep Tom thought to himself how lucky he was to be owned by such incredible men, and as he closed his eyes he chuckled to himself, silently reminding himself how glad he was that Ty had once ordered from Ubereats.

Two of the hottest dudes.

Part IV - The guys go to Vegas The neon lights of Las Vegas painted the sprawling hotel suite in a haze of electric color, each pulse and flicker echoing the pumps of Mitch inside Tyler. The room was thick with the acrid scent of meth, a potent aphrodisiac that had been their silent companion for hours, heightening every sensation to a fever pitch. Mitch, a towering figure with his body still chiseled from his time in prison, stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, his six-foot-two frame casting a dominating shadow over the king-sized bed. His eyes, dark with his signature animalistic meth born lust, slammed his cock inside Tyler, a young and strong beauty of only eighteen, who lay sprawled out and vacillating between screams and moans into the hotel pillow his face was being pushed into. "Take it, you little slut," Mitch growled, his voice a thunderclap in the quiet room, as he slammed his cock deep into Tyler's willing, eager abused hole. Tyler's moans of pleasure came from a place deep within him that only recently had come to life, a place that only the drug-induced haze had allowed him to access. His skin was slick with sweat, the fine sheen reflecting the kaleidoscope of lights outside, making him look like a creature of the night, born of shadow and sin. Mitch flipped the boy on his back, Tyler's legs were spread wide, giving Mitch full access to his tight, young body. His back arched with each brutal thrust, his hands gripping the bed sheets as if the boy were holding on, fighting for his life. Mitch's muscles bulged and flexed with the rhythm of his relentless fucking, each thrust inside the boy a testament to his strength and power. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the air, punctuated by the occasional grunt from Mitch or whimper from Daniel’s son as he was filled with every inch of Mitch. The door to the suite swung open without warning, the familiar sound of Daniel’s laughter mixed with the laughter of a stranger. Tyler's father and his new friend stumbled inside the room, his eyes glazed with alcohol and mischief. He was followed by James, a gorgeous man about Daniel’s height but thick with gym born muscles and tattoos from his neck to his cock. Daniel's gaze locked onto the scene before him—his man Mitch and his son Tyler tangled in an act of depravity that would shatter any semblance of a normal world—but instead of anger, a twisted smile played on his lips. He stumbled over the threshold, the scent of booze and casino smoke wafting off him like a cloud of debauchery. Mitch, feeling the presence of a new player in the room, didn't miss a beat, his hips driving into Tyler's with a feral intensity. He pulled out of the boy and turned to face the newcomers, his cock glistening with lube and still hard as rock. Daniel approached with the grace of a predator, claiming Mitch's mouth in a bruising kiss. The taste of the meth lingered on their tongues, the familiar metallic taste that served to fuel the fire in their veins. James, the silent observer, took in the sight of his new friend’s son getting railed by a man twice his age and felt a strange mix of arousal and protectiveness. "Looks like you started without us," Daniel slurred, his words a warm caress that seemed to coil around them like a lover's embrace. He swayed slightly, his handsome face flushed from the combination of booze and excitement. “Us?” Mitch growled to Daniel. “Mind introducing us to your friend here Dan? James' Jersey accent cut through the air like a knife, "yo, I’m James” he looked at Mitch and answered. “Danny boy, you guys are some freaks fuckin’ your boy here but I gotta admit shit is hotter than fuck” he said. James walked and stood in front of Mitch face to face and whispered “nice fucking cock bro” before dropping to his knees and sticking Mitch’s thick throbbing cock down his throat. “Fuckkkkk” Mitch moaned as James deep throated his 9 inches. As James continued to suck his cock, Daniel slide behind him, wrapped his arms around him and whispered in his ear “James is one of the casino security guards. He followed me into the bathroom at the casino – it was a whole thing…hope you enjoy”. Mitch growl/moaned in response and began to fuck James’s face. Daniel made his way to the table to grab a pipe and torch. He walked past Mitch and James and as he lit the pipe and began to breathe in his first hit of the night he got in between his son and slide his cock inside his boy just as he let out his first cloud. Tyler whimpered as his dad slid inside him. James looked up from in between Mitch’s legs to watch as Daniel started to fuck his son. He thought this was the hottest scene he had ever been a part of. Daniel was exactly his type; clean cut and fit, masculine and well put together, a guy you know maxes out his yearly 401k contribution but at the same time has that gleam in his wild eyes that told James this man had an edge – and boy was he right as he watched Daniel slam his cock into his son. Daniel was really getting spun and starting to get loud with his boy. Slam “take” slam “daddy’s” slam “cock” Daniel moaned as he slid the entire length of his cock in and out of his high school aged son. James stood up next to Mitch, both men stroking their cocks as they watched the show. “That’s my boy, my fucking son take his daddy’s dick like a good boy. Fucking take this dick like a champ. Fuck son I’m so proud of you” Daniel told his son as he grabbed his hips and pounded into him. Tyler looked up at his dad and moaned “Dad you’re so deep! Fuck me dad, yeah fucking pound me dad, fuck, fuck your boy daddy”. Mitch grunted, walked over to the boys fucking and spit in his hand. With his cock slick with spit Mitch got behind Daniel, grabbed his hips and thrust inside him, the force slamming Daniel balls deep into his son. Father and son let out a similar guttural groan, both men being forced open by another’s thick hard cock. James, the tattooed Adonis from Jersey, leaned against a nearby chair, his tattooed hand working his 8-inch cock and taking his own hit from the pipe as he watched the three man fuck in front of him. His eyes, typically filled with a mischievous glint, were now smoldering with a lust that was as potent as the drugs coursing through their veins. He craved Daniel with an intensity that surprised even him, and as he stepped closer to the bed, he knew he had to own Daniel, he needed him, needed to feel his cock inside him. James reached out and claimed Daniel's mouth in a kiss that was as fiery as it was unexpected. Daniel’s eyes widened, but instead of pulling away, he melted into the embrace, his body responding with an eagerness that spoke louder than words and he continued to take Mitch’s cock while deep inside his own son. James, unable to contain his desire any longer, stepped forward, his cock thick and demanding in his hand. He reached out, tracing a finger along Daniel's neck, feeling his pulse race with excitement, fueled by the high of the drugs. "You're so fucking hot," he murmured, his guido accent thick and sultry. Daniel's eyes snapped open, and for a moment, there was a flicker of surprise seeing the new addition to the group, but it was quickly eclipsed by a dark hunger he had felt all night. He met James's gaze, the challenge in his eyes unmistakable, as he mouthed to James “fuck me”. Without a word, James climbed onto the bed and pulled Daniel out of the threeway with Mitch and Tyler. Daniel felt his cock throb while James, with his muscular form looming over him, pinned Daniel down, his powerful thighs straddling him. Daniel's body responded, his cock throbbing in the tattooed man’s hands. Mitch, ever the opportunist, took advantage of the moment, moving in behind Tyler, his own desire a living, pulsing beast, the animal that the meth brought out of him. He pressed the tip of his cock against the boy's entrance, watching Daniel's reaction with a twisted smile. "You want to see how it's done?" he growled, the words a taunt and a promise, “want to see me teach your son how to take man’s cock”?. Tyler's eyes widened with a mix of fear and excitement as he felt the pressure build and the familiar fire of Mitch’s cock began burn his hole and open him up once again. Meanwhile, James was in between Daniel’s legs pushing his tongue inside Daniel’s hole. "You're so fucking tight," James rasped, his voice a low growl of pleasure as he pushed into Daniel. The man's body arched, a silent scream of ecstasy tearing through him as the young guido from Jersey claimed him in a fierce display of dominance. Daniel's eyes rolled back, lost in the sensation of being fucked by James’s tongue. James stood at the foot of the bed and grabbed Daniel’s ankles so hard they would later bruise. He pulled Daniel down to meet his cock and slowly started to press his cockhead into Daniel’s tight ring. “I’ve wanted this hole all fucking night, you ready to take it all?” he asked. Daniel moaned, jerking his cock and opening his legs wider giving the tattooed young muscle jock full access to his hole. James presented a shard as if out of nowhere and withdrew his cock, replacing it with the meth. “Might sting for a minute” James warned as he took the shard and shoved it inside Daniel, all the way to his knuckle dragging his fingers roughly against Daniel’s prostate as he withdrew causing Daniel to jump and moan, his cock beginning to leak. Once again, he lined his thick cock up against Daniel’s hole, counted “one, two” and before he got to three, he had shoved his entire length inside Daniel, bending down to kiss him just as Daniel began to scream from the pummeling. “I can feel the tina on my cock” James moaned. “Fuckkk it feels so good. Your ass is mad tight man. Yo, Dan, look at me dude. Bro, you’re fucking taking it man! Dude usually guys tap out but you’re fucking taking it like a pro – you must be hungry for it huh bro? You must have been wanting this cock all night, huh?”. Daniel moaned in response and nodded his head. “No Dan, I need to hear it” James told him. Tell me you want my cock. Say it so your son can hear it.” “I want your cock dude. You are splitting me open bro, your cock is fucking killing me and I fucking love it. You own it bro!” Daniel yelled. James's strokes grew faster, harder, his hips slamming into Daniel's with a rhythm that seemed to shake the very foundation of the hotel. "Take it," he grunted, his fingers digging into the soft flesh of Daniel's hips. "Take every fucking inch." The sound of their bodies colliding filled the room. Daniel's cries grew louder, more desperate, as James's cock reached deeper within him, staking his claim. "So proud of you," James murmured, his voice tight with his own approaching climax as he gripped Daniel’s hips and drew his cock deeper. "Such a good boy, all spun out and taking my cock like a champ." The tension grew unbearable, the pressure building inside Daniel’s hole was too much. He could feel James's cock swelling, ready to fill him to the brim. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very air, James released his load, filling Daniel to the brim with his hot, thick seed. For a moment, all was still, the only sound the harsh panting of two men lost in the throes of passion and the whimpers from Tyler and Mitch rested his cock inside the boy. And then, with a sudden shift in power, Daniel flipped James over, his eyes wild and his own cock demanding attention. The tables had turned, and it was now James's turn to experience the full force of what it meant to be owned. “What are you doing bro? I told you earlier, I’m a top”, James said as he struggled to get up from the vulnerable position Daniel had him pinned in. With James on his stomach Daniel straddled him, his thick hard cock throbbing against James’s muscled back. Daniel grabbed the bag of meth and took out a shard, admiring how big it was and returning James’s prior warning “this might sting”. With intense force Daniel rammed the shard inside the muscle guido’s ass. “Shittt bro take that out!” he screamed. Daniel withdrew his fingers and pressed his cock against the man’s muscle boy. He bent down and with his cock throbbing against James’s puckered hole and kissed James’s neck, kissing all around his neck tattoo, his tongue making his way to his ear, down his back and into the man’s hole. James began to squirm and grunt, Daniel noticing the Jersey boy’s hands were gripping the bed sheets and that his grunts had become soft moans. Daniel got up and returned his cock to the man’s muscle hole and with his hands steady on James’s back holding him in place Daniel sunk his cock inside the man. A deep guttural grown escaped James’s lips as he asked himself why he was allowing this man – this yuppie boy with his giant cock – to own him like this. “Bro, serious, stop. Take it out” he moaned at Daniel. “I can’t man, you feel too fucking good and I’m already so deep. Don’t you want to feel it all bro? Don’t you think you’re man enough to take it?” he responded as he continued deeper into him. James moaned and felt his own cock harden once again, quickly realizing that although he could easily throw Daniel off him at this moment, he was helpless. Daniel was in charge, his cock had owned him the second in touch his hole, the moment it popped inside him he was forever Daniel’s property. Daniel whispered sweet nothings in James's ear as he slid into him. The feeling of fullness was overwhelming, a delicious agony that made James’s toes curl and his back arch. The last thing James remembered was turning to face Daniel and asking him to “fuck him harder”. The next half hour was a blur of pain and pleasure with Daniel repeatedly hitting the spot in James that made his own cock leak. Daniel pounded James so hard he was sure he was about to pass out – and truthfully, he probably was until he heard down growl “look son, watch your dad breed this boy’s hole – fuckkkk dude I’m about to fill you up man – you ready for it bro? fuckkk dude!! here is comes!” and erupted inside the man. The sight of Daniel breeding James was intense. Mitch was glued to the scene, his powerful strokes inside Tyler grew more intense, his breath hot and ragged against the boy’s neck. Each pump was a declaration of ownership, a claiming of the innocent flesh that quivered beneath him. Tyler's legs, trembling and spread wide, offered no resistance, only a silent plea for more. His hands gripped the bedsheets, knuckles white with the effort of holding on as Mitch took out years of pent-up aggression and lust on the young boy’s hole driving the boy to his own orgasm. As the boy began to shoot his hole pulled Mitch in deeper, bringing the ex-con to knees and bringing him wild pleasure he knew was soon to make him cum. With a roar, Mitch came, filling Tyler with his hot seed. The boy's body convulsed, his own orgasm ripping through him like a lightning bolt, his eyes squeezed shut as he screamed his release. The four men, their hearts racing and their bodies spent, collapsed into a tangled heap on the bed the only the sound their labored breathing, laying in the sticky mess of their spent meth fueled desires, and the pounding bass of the music from the city below.

Part III Daniel could not wait to get home and relax and see Mitch. He had been out of town for the past week on business and although Mitch had only been living with him for a few months now their bond was stronger than ever and their relationship was progressing smoothly. Daniel opened the door to his apartment and immediately sensed something off - the apartment, usually a bastion of order and routine, now held an unexpected allure—a tantalizing mystery that seemed to pulse with the rhythm of his racing heart. He threw his luggage aside, tossed his keys onto the hallway table, and walked into the living room, the shadows playing tricks with his weary eyes. Mitch's mischievous grin was the first thing Daniel saw as he emerged from the hallway, a glint of something sinister yet irresistibly tempting in his gaze. "Welcome home," he growled in that deep southern twang that sent chills down Daniel’s spine. "I've got a surprise for you." The room itself had been transformed into a den of depravity, the furniture pushed aside to make way for a gleaming contraption that hung from the ceiling—a sex sling, a tangible manifestation of Daniel's darkest fantasies. His cock twitched in his tailored chinos at the sight of it and for a second, he couldn’t breathe – lost in images of what fun the sling was sure to bring. Mitch led him to the makeshift altar of pleasure, a smorgasbord of drugs laid out before the sling like an offering to a carnivorous god—mounds of meth, crystal shards, gleaming glass pipes, and neat lines of Tina waiting to be inhaled, a promise of euphoria that would push them into uncharted territories of passion. As Daniel's eyes widened, his pupils dilating with excitement, he took in the sight of the gleaming steel hooks attached to thick leather straps, the sling's embrace beckoning him to surrender to the delicious vulnerability it offered. His breath grew ragged, his heart hammering in his chest as the reality of his wildest dreams became palpable. With a gentle but firm hand, Mitch began to strip Daniel, his aggressive pulling ripping Daniel’s underwear as he tore them off his body. Each button and zipper were a step closer to the pleasure that awaited him, the anticipation building like a crescendo of lust. The two men stood staring at each other, naked, soaking in each other’s bodies once again. Mitch grabbed Daniel’s waist and pulled him close, whispering in his ear the things he planned to do to him that night. Mitch grabbed a bag of Tina and poured a line across his hand and held it under Daniel’s nose. “Snort this, now”, he demanded. Daniel happily inhaled the powder; the sting of the drug was a familiar and welcome friend. Mitch picked up a pipe and handed it to Daniel. “Hit this, now”, he demanded again. The smoke filled Daniel’s lungs and he his heart begin to race, his senses peak, his cock throb. Mitch smiled at Daniel and growled “that’s my fucking boy, get nice and spun for me - real fucking fucked up. I love how this shit makes you ache for my cock”. Mitch wrapped Daniel in his arms and laughed “hope you’re ready bubba” as he picked Daniel up and began to place him in the sling. The cold metal of the sling's hooks brushed against Daniel's warm flesh as he was secured in place, his legs spread wide, his arms above his head, exposing him completely. The leather was surprisingly soft, a stark contrast to the steel beneath it, a sensual embrace that hinted at the depravity to come. Once secured in the sling Mitch pulled out a needle and with a wicked look in his eye he told Daniel to stretch out his arm. As soon as the drug hit his vein he was flying, a charge led by the searing fire that ignited his veins and sent a rush of euphoria straight to his cock. The world grew sharper, more vivid, as his senses were amplified to a near-painful degree. He watched in a haze as Mitch prepared another slam, the crystals dancing in the candlelight like a thousand diamonds, promising a high that would take them both to the brink of oblivion. Daniel felt the world drop away as the drug surged through him. His body was alive with sensation, his nerves alight with a hunger that demanded to be fed. Mitch's touch was electric as he began to prepare Daniel's ass, the lube cold against his skin, a stark reminder of the heat that would soon follow. His fingers danced and probed, opening him up with a tenderness that belied the raw need that was building between them. The sound of a zipper echoed through the room, and Daniel felt the warmth of Mitch's cock press against his entrance, a silent demand that he could not resist. He moaned softly, the sound lost in the haze of his drug-induced euphoria as the head of Mitch's cock breached his tight ring. The pressure grew, a delicious ache that seemed to consume him as inch by inch, Mitch filled him up. Daniel's body stretched and yielded to the intrusion, the leather of the sling biting into his skin as he was impaled on his Mitch’s cock. The room spun, a kaleidoscope of color and sensation, as the meth wove its magic through his bloodstream, heightening every touch, every sensation. He could feel the veins in Mitch's cock, the throbbing thump of his cock, the velvety heat of his shaft as it claimed him completely. Mitch began to move, a slow, deliberate rhythm that sent shockwaves through Daniel's body, each stroke a declaration of ownership. The leather straps creaked softly with each thrust and reminded Daniel that he had never been this fully open before, no man had ever been so deep inside him. He felt his ass muscles clench around the thick intrusion, trying to pull more of Mitch into him, to hold him there forever in that perfect moment of union. The cold steel of the hooks dug into his skin, a sharp reminder of his vulnerability, of his utter surrender to Mitch. And as the pleasure grew, so did the pain, a delicious crescendo that made him beg for more, even as his mind screamed for it to stop. The meth sang in his veins, a siren's song of pure, unbridled lust, urging him to abandon all thought, all reason, to let the wave of sensation crash over him and consume him whole. Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, and the air was pierced by a scream that shattered the erotic trance that had gripped them both. Through the fog of his high, Daniel saw Tyler, his 18 year old son, the product of a one night stand with an old friend. Daniel looked at his son, his eyes wide with shock and horror, stumbling backward as he took in the scene before him. Time seemed to stand still, the world around them frozen in a tableau of depravity and desire. Mitch's thrusts faltered, his eyes snapping to the boy's face, a mix of fear and excitement in his gaze. "Tyler," he gasped, his voice strained with the effort of holding back. "You're not supposed to be here until the weekend.” “Mom wanted me and my dad to go over my college admission essays, they are almost due. Dad, she said she told Catherine”. Daniel closed his eyes and shook his head. “Fuck!” he screamed silently in his head. He had missed a call from his assistant Catherine earlier in the day and put off listening to the voicemail she left – what an incredible fuck up. But noticeably, Tyler didn't run. He didn't look away. Instead, his eyes grew dark, his cheeks flushed with a hunger that mirrored the one that consumed the two men before him. "Dad," he whispered, his voice cracking with need. "I want to stay”. The room grew tense, the air thick with the unspoken words that hung between them. Daniel felt a thrill of terror mingled with arousal, his cock pulsing with the forbidden desire that now had a name and a face—his own son. He watched as Tyler took a shaky step forward, his eyes never leaving the cock that was still buried deep inside him. "I want to fuck," Tyler murmured, his eyes glazed with need. "I want to feel what you're feeling." Mitch's grip tightened on the sling's straps, his cock still buried to the hilt in Daniel's ass. The mixture of the drugs and hearing Daniel’s high school aged son ask to stay and fuck had turned him on more than he thought possible. He looked down at Daniel, drenched in sweat and grabbed his still rock-hard cock and began to slowly stroke it. “What do you think, Dan?” he asked him while continuing to slowly work Dan’s cock. "Are you sure?" Daniel asked his son. "Once you start, you can't go back." Tyler nodded, his eyes never leaving the drugs laid out before him. "I'm sure," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "I want to be a part of this." The two men exchanged a look, a silent agreement that sent a shiver down Daniel's spine. They had crossed a line, and there was no going back. They would share their darkest desires with the one person they never thought would join them. The one person they never wanted to see them this way. Mitch cleared his throat and growled at the boy “okay big man, if you’re going to hang with the boys tonight you are going to need to pick up that pipe and that torch and take a big fucking hit. I want to see some fucking major clouds when you’re done, you understand Tyler?” With trembling hands, Tyler took a pipe, the crystals glinting in the candlelight like the eyes of a predator. He brought it to his lips, and with a deep inhale, the meth filled his lungs, the fire burning through him as he took his first taste of the forbidden fruit. His eyes rolled back, his body tensing as the drug claimed him, as he became one with the very essence of his father's desires. And as Tyler's body grew lax, a soft whimper escaping his lips, Daniel felt a surge of something primal, something terrifying, something that made him want to claim his son in the same way that he had been claimed. The meth sang in his veins, the music of madness, urging him to act on his darkest impulses. Mitch, ever the master of ceremonies, took Tyler's hand and led him closer, whispering sweet nothings into his ear, words that painted a picture of pleasure so intense, so all-consuming, that the boy could not resist. He guided Tyler to the sling, his cock still buried in Daniel's ass, and began to unbuckle the straps that held him. As Daniel slid out of the sling, his legs wobbly from the assault on his senses, he watched as his son took his place, his eyes wide and glassy, his cock already half-hard with anticipation. The leather cradled Tyler's slender body, the steel hooks biting into his skin just as they had Daniel's moments before, and a thrill of excitement shot through him at the thought of what was to come. Mitch was a maestro, orchestrating their depraved symphony with a finesse that left Daniel's head spinning. “Undress” he demanded of Daniel’s young boy. Mitch soaked in the hot scene, watching and father and son locked eyes and both took in each other’s full manhood. Mitch took Tyler's cock in his hand, stroking it gently until it stood tall and proud, the same way he had done to him countless times before. The boy's eyes rolled back, a soft moan escaping his lips, and Daniel felt his own cock pulse with renewed vigor. “Your boy has a great cock Dan, thick and hard just like his dad. Here, come feel.” With a wicked smirk, Mitch leaned in and kissed Tyler deeply, the taste of meth mingling with their saliva, a silent promise of what was to come. Daniel watched, transfixed, as the two men shared a moment of pure, unadulterated lust, and he could control himself no longer. Daniel reached out and wrapped his hand tightly around his son’s thick, throbbing cock. “Ohhh fuck, daddddd” he heard his son moan. Mitch stepped up behind Tyler, his hand sliding down the boy’s chest, tweaking a nipple before continuing its descent. “You want to know what it’s like in the sling?” he murmured into Tyler’s ear. “You want to feel me inside you? You want to feel my cock throb inside you and breed you, breed you like I’ve bred your dad a hundred times?” Tyler nodded frantically, his eyes glazed over with lust. Daniel watched, his own arousal building, as Mitch secured Tyler into the sling and Daniel continued to play with his high school son’s cock. The boy’s legs were spread wide, his cock already hard and leaking precum, his ass wiggling in anticipation. Mitch gave the boy’s ass a playful slap and turned to Daniel to offer a sly wink as he dropped to his knees and spread Tyler’s cheeks. Tyler moaned as Mitch let his hot breath creep up his virgin hole. Mitch wasted no time, diving his tongue deep, bringing Tyler pleasure he did not think existed. Mitch was darting his tongue in and out the virgin hole, pressing his thumb against Tyler’s virgin ring and making Tyler writhe in the sling with ecstasy. As the drug took hold, Tyler’s pupils dilated, his cheeks flushed, and he let out a sigh of pure bliss. “Oh god, it’s amazing. It’s like nothing else matters, just this... this feeling.” Mitch picked up Daniel’s ripped underwear and stood back up, leaned in and kissed Tyler, a deep, possessive kiss that claimed him as theirs. Then, with a wicked smile, shoved his father’s sweaty torn underwear in Tyler’s mouth. Tyler look up wide eyed and confused. “You’re going to need to bite down on something. Figured you might want to smell your dad while we are popping this cherry.” Mitch then grabbed a few shards and some lube. “Tyler, this is going to sting” he casually told the boy and he shoved his thick lubed up fingers and a few shards of meth inside the boy. As soon as Tyler felt the intrusion the men watched as the boy’s eyes grew wide, his knuckles turned white as they gripped the sling and he let out a soul crushed howl of agony that made both men’s cocks twitch. Mitch turned to Daniel. “Why don’t you show him how it’s done, bubba?” With a mix of trepidation and excitement, Daniel took the pipe and inhaled deeply, letting the meth flood his system and sharpen his senses. He stepped closer to Tyler, his own cock now painfully hard. Daniel took in the sight of his boy, strapped into the sling, helpless and with a look of terror and lust glued to his face. He watched as his son’s stomach and chest rose with each breath. He felt his son’s cock throb in anticipation. His beautiful boy, spun and ready to be used. He looked into his son’s eyes, seeing the trust and yearning there, and knew that this was a line they could never uncross. “Ty, dad is going to fuck you now. I know this probably sounds impossible but try to relax, okay buddy? You can clench your hole shut as tight as you want but we are both getting in there tonight and it will feel better if you try and relax it. You can scream into my underwear as loud as you need to, okay Ty? I love you son”. He positioned himself at Tyler’s entrance, the head of his cock nudging against the tight, unblemished skin. The boy was almost a man, still delicate in many ways but with enough rough edges and meat on his bones that Daniel felt confident his boy could take what was about to happen to him. Daniel took one last moment to savor the sight of his virgin son, bound and willing, the leather straps cutting into his pale flesh as he squirmed in anticipation. He felt a strange sense of pride, a primal urge to claim Tyler in the most intimate way possible. Daniel shoved a bottle of poppers under his son’s nose and told him to breath it in. As the poppers hit the boy Daniel pushed in, feeling the resistance of his son’s tight hole but demanding entry anyway. Daniel’s cock breached Tyler’s virgin hole, the tightness gripping him like a vise. Tyler’s eyes rolled back in his head, a silent scream of pleasure muffled by underwear Mitch had stuffed in his mouth. “Ty, buddy, open your eyes son and look at me. There you go. I’m inside you buddy. Your dad is inside you, and son, you feel amazing – fucking amazing”. Tyler’s eyes shut tight once again and Daniel noticed tears had started to roll down his cheeks. Daniel took his time opening the boy up, slowly creeping and sliding inside his son until he was balls deep, all 8.5 inches. “Fuckkkkkkkk son” Daniel moaned. “That’s it Ty, you took all of me. You have all your dad’s cock inside you now. I’m going to stand here inside you for a minute and let you adjust, and Mitch is going to give you something that is going to open you up even more, it’s going to make you want my cock more than you’ve ever wanted anything before. That sound good buddy?” Tyler opened his bloodshot eyes and looked up at his dad and noticed how his father was beaming with pride in his boy. Tyler nodded his head “yes dad, that sounds good – whatever it is, Mitch, I’m ready” Tyler groaned. Mitch approached Tyler with a needle and Daniel noticed his son looked very uncomfortable with this development. To distract him Daniel began to slowly slide out of his son’s tight 18-year-old hole and slide back in. As Daniel began to slowly and gently fuck his boy Mitch administered the slam so swiftly and deftly the boy didn’t even notice what was happening until the drugs hit him like a freight train. “Ohhhh fuckkkk” the boy moaned as he felt a rush of pure ecstasy course through his entire body. Daniel gripped his son’s cock and started to stroke him in rhythm with his pumps inside him, slowly opening the boy up, getting him ready. “Ty, open your eyes baby and look at dad. There you go, that’s my boy. I wanted to see the look in your eye when I started to give you the fuck you deserve” and with that Tyler felt his father’s cock fully withdraw from his hole and immediately slam back in. His father began to ruthlessly fuck the boy, eliciting screams from Tyler that were unworldly. The boy’s body arched, his toes curling, as the pain gave way to a blinding ecstasy. Daniel watched in fascination as Tyler’s ass stretched around his shaft, the muscles clenching and releasing in a silent dance of surrender. The sling squealed in protest with every thrust, the sound a symphony of depravity in the otherwise silent apartment. Tyler’s moans grew louder, his body writhing in the leather embrace. Daniel could feel his own orgasm building, the pressure in his balls tightening with every stroke. His eyes never left Tyler’s, the connection between them growing stronger, more intimate with each passing second. “Hey Ty? How’s my cock feel now buddy? Your cock is leaking a lot of precum, looks like it might be feeling pretty good huh?” Unable to form full sentences Tyler responded to his dad with a deep guttural moan. “Ughhhhh daddd daddy dadddddyyyy ughhh ughhh fuck dadddyyy” Mitch stepped back, watching the scene unfold with a predatory gaze. He stroked his own cock, the meth-induced desire making it throb with an intensity that was almost painful. He leaned in, whispering in Tyler’s ear. “You’re so beautiful, so tight. Your daddy’s going to fill you up so good, and then I’m going to take my turn. You’re going to be our little slut, aren’t you?” The words sent a jolt through Tyler, his body responding with a fresh wave of pleasure. He nodded vigorously, his eyes begging for more. Daniel felt his own climax approaching, the room spinning around him in a kaleidoscope of lust and love. “Hey Ty? Where do you want my load son? I’m getting close. Where do you want dad to blow his load?” Tyler looked up pleading at his father and begged him “please daddy, please cum inside me!! Please dad! Please give your son your load” Pumping in and out of his son with increased ferocious vigor Daniel responded “You got it big guy!” With a roar, Daniel emptied himself into Tyler, the force of his orgasm making the sling swing slightly. “Fuckkkk I’m cumming son! I’m filling you up with my load. Fucking take it Tyler, take all your dad’s cum!!!” The boy’s body trembled with the intensity, his eyes glazed over with pleasure. Daniel leaned down, kissing Tyler’s flushed cheek, tasting the salt of his skin. “Good boy,” he murmured, his voice thick with emotion and he slid his cock out of his son. Mitch stepped in, his own cock bobbing with eagerness. He gently coaxed Tyler’s mouth open, sliding his cock between the boy’s lips. Tyler took to it like a natural, his tongue swirling around the head as he sucked eagerly. Daniel watched, his spent cock still twitching with aftershocks, as Mitch claimed Tyler’s mouth. The sound of a lube bottle being opened was like the crack of a whip in the quiet, the snap of reality breaking the spell. Mitch's fingers were gentle as they explored Tyler's tight little hole, preparing him for the monstrous cock that would soon fill him, stretch him, breed him. Tyler's body tensed, his muscles tightening around the intrusion, but he didn't pull away. Instead, he leaned into it, his body begging for more even as his mind rebelled. Mitch's cock was slick with lubricant as he positioned himself, the tip of his cock nudging against Tyler's entrance. Daniel watched, his own cock in hand, stroking himself to the rhythm of their shared desire. The sight of his son's virgin ass about to be violated by the man he loved was almost too much to bear, a mix of love, lust, and fear that coiled in his gut like a serpent as he knew Mitch’s power and understood what his son was about to endure. As the head of Mitch's cock breached Tyler's tight ring, the boy let out a keening wail that seemed to resonate in the very walls of the apartment. Daniel's hand moved faster, his own arousal building as he watched the look of pain and pleasure dance across Tyler's face. The leather straps creaked and groaned with each powerful thrust, a metronome keeping time with their shared descent into madness. The pain was exquisite, a symphony of agony that made Tyler's toes curl and his eyes water. He could feel himself opening up again, his body being rewritten by the relentless pressure of the cock that claimed him, that filled him, that owned him. And with each thrust, the pain grew, a crescendo that built and built until it was all that he was, all that he knew. He wailed and cried and begged Mitch to take it out, to slow down, to spare him. The meth made everything so much more intense, the pain a sharp, beautiful thing that danced along the edges of his consciousness, a reminder that he was alive, that he was here, that he was theirs. After the initial shock of the assault he felt his body begin to betray him, his ass muscles clenching around the thick shaft, his prostate singing with each hit, his cock throbbing with the need to cum, just like it had been with this dad moments earlier. “Yeah boy, learn to love this cock because I’m gonna fuck my load in you whenever and wherever I want from this moment on. Tyler the second you walked through that door your life changed and now you exist to take this cock. Do you understand??” Tyler nodded his head yes in response, a deep moan all he was able to offer. “Good boy, now I’m about to fill you up just like your dad did. Our little fucking cumslut” Mitch's rhythm grew more frenzied, his breaths coming in ragged gasps as he approached climax. Daniel could see the sweat glistening on Mitch’s skin, the veins standing out in stark relief as he gave himself over to the primal need that had taken hold of them all. And as he watched, he knew that this was only the beginning of a new chapter in their twisted love story. The leather straps of the sling grew slick with Tyler's sweat and the pre-cum that leaked from his desperate cock, the sound of skin slapping against skin a steady beat that matched the thud of Daniel's own heart. He reached out, his hand trembling as he touched Tyler's cheek, the softness of his skin a stark contrast to the harshness of the scene playing out before him. "Please," Tyler begged, his voice high and tight with pain and pleasure. “Please breed me Mitch, please give me your load!” Mitch leaned in, his teeth sinking into Tyler's neck as he claimed his prize, his hips slamming into the boy's ass with a force that made the sling swing wildly. Daniel watched, his own orgasm building, as his lover's cock pumped in and out of his son's tight, virgin hole, a dance of possession that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very fabric of the universe, Mitch came, his hot seed filling Tyler's ass as he claimed him, marked him, made him theirs. Tyler screamed, his body convulsing with the force of the orgasm that tore through him, a silent plea for mercy that went unheard in the face of their insatiable hunger. The meth made the sensation of being filled, being claimed, so much more intense. Tyler could feel every throb, every pulse, as if each drop of cum was a brand seared into his very soul. His body was alive with sensation, a canvas painted with the colors of pain and pleasure, a masterpiece of depravity. As the haze of the high began to recede, leaving only the aftermath of their sordid union, Daniel felt a twinge of something akin to regret. But it was quickly drowned out by the insatiable hunger that still gnawed at him, the need to claim his son again soon in the same way that he had been claimed. The three of them lay there, panting and exhausted, their bodies entangled in a mess of leather and lust. The room was silent but for the sound of their heavy breaths, the candles flickering shadows playing across their sweat-drenched skin. Daniel looked down at his son, whose eyes were glazed with a mix of pain and pleasure, a look he never thought he'd see directed at him. He held his son’s head in his hands, kissed him deeply and told him how proud of him he was. The loving embrace of father and son was interrupted by Mitch, the man announcing to the room “I have a fun idea”.

Jeffrey Morris stood, naked, behind the curtain in his second-floor bedroom. As he jacked his hard, nearly 8 inch cock with his left hand, his right hand strayed across the contours of his perfect hairless pecs, honed from years of competitive swimming. His pert round ass flexed as his hole clenched and spasmed around the vibrating plug he had pushed in. The perfectly defined muscles of his back undulated as his hands moved across his chest. The light coming in the window highlighted his skin, golden with a light summer tan, golden like his tightly cropped hair. Jeff was engaging in one of his favorite pastimes: jacking in the window, just out of sight of the two, tall, muscle daddies working shirtless in the back garden of his parent’s house in Evanston. He had been dreaming about the two men, the owners of Inland Ocean Landscaping, since before he reached puberty. They were both tall men, with huge shoulders and giant pecs. Benjamin King was taller than his Colombian husband Jose Hernandez by two inches. Ben stood 6’2”, his curly red hair close cropped, the sun shining on his tightly-groomed red beard. Jeff admired Ben’s rugged handsome face, and imagined that beard tickling his asshole. His eyes roamed hungrily to Jose. Jose was definitely the tougher looking of the two. He was 6’ tall, his pitch black mullet shining with sweat. He kept his torso shaved, to show off the full sleeve tatto that ran across his chest and down his right arm. His body was leaner than his slightly older husband. Jose’s body was jacked, the v from his wide powerful shoulders went to a very slim waist, every muscle twisting and turning as his dug in the ground. Beside him Ben’s body was broader, much more of solid square. Ben’s torso was just as ripped, but it was on a much larger more solid bone structure. As Jeff watched them dig—they were replacing Spring annuals with hardy Summer ones that could stand the heat—he imagined those muscles moving and rippling above him as first one and then the other fucked his brains out. He reached around, imagining their cocks relentlessly pounding his hole, pushing the buttplug in and out of his hole. Just as he was imagining what it would feel like to take both their dicks at once, he exploded in a deafening orgasm right as the family dog came racing up the stairs. The sound startled him and he jumped forward, crashing loudly into the full-length window still spraying cum. The sound caused the two older Daddies to look up at him, plastered against the window with his jerking cock still in his hands, his golden skin already turning red from embarrassment. Rather than seeming shocked, the two men smiled. Jeff couldn’t believe his eyes when their hands immediately started grabbing at their rapidly hardening dicks. Both bulges growing much larger than he could have ever dreamed. The two men looked at each other and nodded, and walked quickly to the back patio, their smiles wide with anticipation. Jeff stepped back from the window, his eyes wide. What was happening right now? Were they coming to the house? He heard the two men enter the house and start climbing the stairs. Within seconds they stood at the doorway, smiling broadly. Both men entered his bedroom, the scent of their sweaty bodies a mix of pure testosterone and garden earth. Ben spoke, reaching out to hold Jeff’s face in his giant hand, as Jose started to strip off his tight jeans. “Oh Jeffy boy,” Ben purred, “we’ve been waiting for this moment so long. You are going to love being our boy.”

Part 6 Upon entering the shady establishment the light was dim and the atmosphere was a little hazy due to people smoking inside and not all of it was cigarette smoke. Indistinct rock music was playing over low quality speakers. There were metal support beams, a cement floor, and the walls had chipping paint. The interior looked like an old abandoned factory that was shoddily set up as a bar. I saw various types of men. Short, tall, skinny, fat, some muscular. Many of them in fetish gear and leathers. I was the youngest guy there by a couple decades as far as I could tell. We walked past a chubby bearded guy who looked like a bouncer. He seemed to know uncle Chester. They exchanged looks as we continued inward. It was a little overwhelming being in a place like this. I hadn’t been anywhere this rough. I felt eyes on me from all corners of the room. I had to admit it was feeling quite intimidated but tried not to show it. Uncle Chester found us a table and we sat down with several other men. They were probably the most shady group of guys I’d ever seen. Older men, various body types but no one was in shape. I wore a little smile and tried to be polite. Everyone looked at us. “Chester you old freak. Who’s this young thing you brought with you?” One of the men asked. He was thin but very toned. Veins all over his arms and a raspy voice. A balding chubby bear with a grey beard and large pumped out nipples was next to him across from me. The bear had a small leather vest that covered almost nothing. “Just a new boy toy. Figured I’d show him some of my favorite hangouts.” Uncle Chester conversed with the group of men at the table. We made quick introductions but I could barely remember anyone’s name. Uncle referring to me as his boy toy felt off. But he did say he didn’t want people here knowing I was his nephew. Perhaps it would come off as inappropriate for two gay family members to come to a place like this. But when I thought about it, we kinda already crossed that line. He stole a load from me with his ass and nearly planted one in me earlier. Although he called that a “preview” so did it really count as getting fucked? I’d prefer to think not. I enjoy hanging out with him but some of our play has gone over the line several times. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think he actually was considering me his new boy toy. Chester and the men were recounting past sexual exploits. Their talk was quite graphic. I listened for a while but then I felt something between my legs. I looked down and there was a foot rubbing my crotch. It was the bears foot, sitting across from me. He and the other men were talking to uncle Chester, while he was covertly foot groping me. I didn’t know what to do so I pretended to not notice. My dick definitely noticed though. I felt it springing to life at the contact. “I’ll get us some drinks. You boys chat for a bit.” Uncle Chester got up and left me alone with the men. I don’t think he even noticed me getting groped. “So you’re enjoying your time with Chester?” The veiny man asked. “Yeah I’ve been staying at his place for a few days while I’ve been backpacking.” The bear kept up his under table foot rubbing. At one point he managed to undo my fly and pull my dick out with his toes. He was rubbing my cock with his foot under the table. It seemed wrong to do this sort of thing in public but it was dark and it felt good. I didn’t know if I had the will to stop it. “A traveling man. So you just happened to land in his web? He usually manages to catch all the fresh meat passing through.” “Yeah I guess so. He’s a lively guy.” I tried keeping a straight face and hold back a moan or two. “He he, a subtle way of saying he’s been non stop pumping your ass full of that pancake batter.” That wasn’t accurate but I just awkwardly smiled and nodded. The bear took his foot away. I was pretty hard now. I was almost disappointed he stopped but I was concentrating on making it go down. The bear got up and sat next to me, wrapping and arm around me. “Since you’ve been with Chester I’m sure you’ve been introduced to a lot of kinky fun by now. Your dick definitely responded well.” “Oh Clyde, were you playing footsie under the table? Didn’t take you long to try and score sloppy seconds.” The veiny man chuckled. “He’s a cutie. I couldn’t resist.” He pulled into him and started sucking on my neck. It felt like a bear hug. He was exploring my body with his big hands. His tongue slobbered my neck and collar bone. “Mmm, you’re a delicious boy.” “I think Clyde likes you, Will.” The veiny guy stood up, I saw his dick was out and erect. He wore a cock ring that made his dick bulge red with popping veins down his shaft and an aggressive cock head. He walked over to me and put a hand on me shoulder. “Since Chester has already marked ya, you won’t mind what I’ve got to offer.” He twitched his cock up and down. Pre was dripping from it. Clyde had his hand gripping my cock, stroking it. “I’m not done with him yet.” The bear raised an arm and pushed my face into his pit. He lowered his arm and pinned me underneath. I could barely breathe. His sent was strong and intoxicating. Things were progressing at an alarming rate. “Arther, Clyde, you two playing with my things behind my back?” Uncle Chester came back with a couple drinks. The two men slowly backed off like it was all fun and games. I finally came up for air. My face was covered in the bears sweat. “It’s your fault for bringing in such a handsome little stud. There are plenty of trolls around eyeing him up. We were just keeping him safe for ya.” “How thoughtful of you.” Uncle Chester sat down next to me and handed me a drink. I think it was a whisky neat. “Since you’re letting your hard on fly out Arther, I might as well free the old beast.” “Yeah show us that monster, Chester.” Uncle Chester whipped out his cock. It was hard of course and big as ever. Hard to believe my ass was able to handle even half of that. “So how nice is his ass?” Clyde the bear asked. “Oh it’s heavenly. Will, stand up for me.” Chester pulled me over and turned me around. He saw my dick was out and chuckled. “I’m sure one of you worked him up. They boy is too modest to let it hang out on his own.” He was undoing the flap of the pants and a large piece came all the way off exposing my ass. “See? Ain’t that an adorable creamy peachy?” He held my hips and was showing me off. Arther and Clyde were getting a hand full of my ass cheeks. “Very nice. You should send him over to my ranch. The boys would love to mouth that.” Arther took his cock and was slapping my ass with it. I was relying on Chester to intervene before he got too carried away. “He’s no where near trained for that sort of thing Arther. He hasn’t even taken me balls deep yet.” “Shame. Guess he needs more practice.” Arther pointed his cock between my cheeks and grabbed my hips. With a sudden jolt he jammed his cock in me. I let out a yelp and pulled my ass away. “Careful Arther. Don’t damage the goods. You’re always too rough. Come Will, sit on my lap.” I was more comfortable with the safety of uncle rather than the assertiveness of the two strangers I just met so I was happy to oblige his command. Before I connected all the pieces together, I lowered myself onto Chester’s lap, to get away from Arther’s aggressive cock. But I just traded one cock for an ever bigger cock. Uncle Chester positioned his cock to meet my ass as I lowered and it was too late to move my ass. I came down on his full length and my ass cheeks met his hips. “Ah! Oh shit!” I gasped. Uncles cock was all the way inside me. I felt my guts getting bulldozed. His cock head not giving way at all and asserting its position deep in me. Uncle held me in place wrapping his arms around me. “There. Comfy and cozy. So, Arther how’s the raunch been doing? Business good?” I couldn’t believe it. They were having a casual conversation as if I wasn’t getting impaled on a spike. Chester handed me my drink and continued his conversation. I was trying not to move much. My whole bod weight down on his cock was a much different experience. I was having a hard time adjusting. How long was i supposed to sit like this? Was I supposed to carry on like it wasn’t in me? After a moment Arther noticed I was still having a hard time with it. “Looks like that monster of yours is taking its toll on the boy, Chester.” “He just needs to get used to it. I haven’t been this deep before. Look.” Chester pulled up my shirt and lean me back a little. The other men could see a vague bulge in my stomach where uncles cock was pressing through. “Damn, it’s definitely up there.” Clyde remarked impressed. I took a sip of my whiskey and tried to relax, but it was hard. I contemplated my situation. Once again uncle got his cock inside me. Although this time he wasn’t “preview fucking” me, so did this count as sex? It’s a little alarming how many times today my poz uncle has managed to penetrate me, but so far nothing is coming of it. The two of us are just sitting together while he chats with his friends. Oh… my poz uncle. I have a poz cock raw up inside me. This is bad right? Nah, he isn’t fucking me. He isn’t ejaculating. I think this might be fine. Admittedly, it was a little embarrassing to be having his cock up my ass with a bunch of shady strangers onlooking, but everyone’s casual demeanor kinda put me at ease as my body was adjusting to uncle’s length. Chester and Arther talked about mundane things. Clyde was watching the bulge in my stomach. Periodically uncle would twitch his cock and it could be be visible through my abs. The initial shock was gone but my insides still felt like they were being rearranged. As Chester and Arther talked, Clyde put his foot on my stomach and rubbed his sweaty sole up and down. Uncle Chester took notice. “Ooh I can feel that through his belly. It’s pretty good Clyde.” He kept rubbing the cock bulge in my stomach with his foot. Uncle Chester was receiving a foot job while it was still in me. I felt uncle’s cock harden more. His conversation continued with Arther casually but his voice was sounding slightly strained. His cock was twitching more and my abdomen was being pinched between a meat pipe and a bear’s foot. Clyde was pinching his nipples and looking at me. His foot pumping never stopped. He looked over to a corner of the room that looked like the bathrooms and back to me. As if to say in a single glance. ‘I’ll take my turn with you next in there’. I wasn’t sure I wanted him to fuck me but his foot action felt good and his nipples were so long I wanted to know what they tasted like. Oh god, am I really thinking such lewd things already? As I was thinking to myself I noticed uncle Chester wasn’t talking anymore. The table conversation died down and now everyone was focused on Clyde rubbing Chester’s cock though my stomach. Chester’s hands were balled into fists and he seemed focused. Arther was playing with his cock. A couple other men at the table were watching the show as well. “This may be a first for me. Are you getting close?” Clyde asked Chester “…almost.” He grunted. “Nice, pop a load off for us Chester. How does that death stick feel in you boy?” Arther encouraged. “It’s okay…” I muttered. It was getting easier to endure but it felt like uncle’s cock was getting harder inside me, growing bigger. The both of us were sitting still, the only movement coming from Clyde rubbing my stomach. “You’re being modest. Chester takes some getting used to and you look like you’re dying there he he.” “He should be… mf.. broken in after this…” Uncle was having a hard time getting his words out. He grabbed Clyde’s foot and moved it upward slightly. “Right there Clyde… that’s my tip… oof… focus on that spot…” Clyde was now rubbing the ball of his foot on the area just below my ribs. He was massaging the spot in little circles. Uncle Chester was really enjoying it. “Will… you’re doing a good job… just endure a little longer for me... fuck Clyde…. Now I remember… why I like ya so much…” It was a strange turn on. I was mesmerized on Clyde’s big meaty bear foot working on my belly. Thinking back to uncles house, I was wondering if Clyde would want me to lick it for him. Arther was approaching like he wanted one of us to suck him. He was stroking his cock as he was rubbing my shoulder. “Hey Clyde, it’s on its way, keep up that pace… oh fuck…” Oh crap should I be getting off? “There! Trains leaving the station. Agh!” Uncle Chester’s body stiffened. I quickly tried to get up, my ass taking forever to slide off uncles cock. Only the tip was left just inside my ring as I felt it spasm. Arther pushed on my shoulder, causing my ass to slide a few inches back down onto uncles cock. “Agh… fuck… yeah, deeper!” Uncle grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them tightly around his shaft, as he grunted. “Unf! Oomf!” He thrust his hips up to dig in deeper. His ass lifted up off the chair, his hands pull my ass down. His cock pulsing as it sunk its way balls deep again, causing a bulge in my stomach from his rockhard mushroom head. “Ah, fuck! Flooding your colon! Ah!….ohhhhhhhhhhh.” Uncle Chester let out aloud grunt than a long satisfying exhale. I resisted against Arthur’s hand and pulled my ass up off of uncle Chester‘s cock. His head left my ass with a pop and several ribbons shooting up in the air. It covered ass and part way up my back. It was so hot and thick. Shit, did I get off in time? Uncle Chester stroked the last few globs from his cock and his flow stopped. The guys at the table seemed slightly amused. As if it was something they saw many times before. Was this place really that’s sleazy? I figured we would have gotten kicked out for doing some thing that lewd. But no one seemed too phased by it. I for one had quite the adrenaline rush. My heart was beating, my ass was sore, and I was slightly out of breath. Arthur position himself behind me, rubbing his cock on my cum covered ass. He positioned the tip at my home and tried to push in. His tip was just parting open my loosened sphincter when I quickly made an excuse. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom.“ Excused myself from the table to get a moment alone so I could collect my thoughts. I’m sure I could handle this type of scene, but it was a little much all at once. When I entered the bathroom, I was alone there. I wanted to examine my ass to make sure there was no cum inside me, but when I inspected with my fingers, my ass cheeks and hole was completely glossed in uncle’s sperm. I wasn’t going to stick a finger inside, or else I might push his poz cum in. I cleaned off with in one of the stalls and was ready to leave when someone came in. It was Clyde, he followed me into the bathroom. “Hope you loved my foot action boy.“ He groped my chest and was pushing me back into the stall. “It felt nice… I should probably get back…” “Did you get loaded up good?” “No, or I don’t think so.” “I should inspect your ass, see if any of that old disease spreader paste is gunked up in ya. Turn around.” “That’s not necessary…” “You can trust me boy” Clyde turned me around and bent me over the toilet. He sucked on his fingers and shoved it up my ass, swirling it around. “That’s a nice warm ass. But my fingers are no good. I need to use something a little bigger“ That’s when I felt him withdraw his fingers and point something meatier at my hole. I knew what it was. He was going to shove his cock in me. I pulled away and got up to leave, but he grabbed my head and brought it down to his chest. One of his long nipples poked my lips. “Suck on daddy’s milker.” He held me tight, but at least it wasn’t him trying to fuck me so I opened my mouth and started sucking on his large nipple. It was salty and firmer than I was expecting. He seemed pleased with my mouth action. He reached down and rubbed my crotch, my semi hard cock getting fully erect again. “Good boy. Enjoy these man tits. I pump them every day for boys like you to suck on.” I went back-and-forth between his nipples, ravenously sucking, and gently chewing on them. I think I had a new kink awakening in me. I lost track of time of how long we were there. At one point I had to withdraw from him. He seemed pleased, but not entirely satisfied. “Im not done with you yet. I’ll get old Chester to lend you to me at some point.” When we exited the stall, there were a couple older men there pissing. They looked at us curiously. Clyde left first while I bent over the sink trying to get a drink of water to cool off. “What a cute round ass on display.” One of the old men remarked. I felt hands grab my ass from behind. When I looked in the mirror, I saw one of the old men behind me. He was probably in his 70s. He was thin and very sickly looking. Dark sunken eyes. Shirtless and sagging chest with a wrinkled leathery body. Black leather chaps with no pants or underwear. In the mirror I saw him adjusting his cock behind me. “Hey are ya gonna ask the boy if wants that dirty thing in there?” The other old man asked. “You saw him getting passed around earlier. I don’t think he cares.“ He pressed his cock against my hole and grabbed my waist with his bony fingers and thrust his hips forward. His cock slammed in. He was average in length, but he started fucking me with enthusiasm. “That’s right, let grandpa treat your slutty ass, right. Oh yeah, gonna fill ya with my old jizm.” I was gonna pull away and get him off me, but the old man didn’t last long. “Oh fuck yeah!” He planted his hips deep and his whole body trembled. I felt his cock spasm several times inside me as the old guy moaned. “Ohhhhh, fuck. Haven’t had a young ass like that in years.” He withdrew and stepped away. I fell to my knees, creeped out that some guy as old as my grandfather just unloaded inside me. The other old guy was stroking his cock the entire time. He also has an average dick but his balls were huge like two plums. He looked like he was ready to blow. He came over to me and shoved his cock in my mouth. It taste like piss and old fish. He started desperately fucking my throat. “Oh yeah, you’re gonna swallow all this.” He didn’t let me get away. It took him a minute, but he eventually burst in my mouth. Oh my god, it tasted foul! It was like his balls turned rancid and they were pumping my throat full of expired mayonnaise with the same consistency. His hands pulled my head into him tight. His balls rested on my chin, twitching with each spurt. I only had two options, either swallow all of it or let it fill my lungs. “Oooh fuck…” he grunted. It kept coming! His crotch had a musky scent, his cock kept pulsing in my mouth. …Three *gulp …Four *gulp …Five *gulp …Six *gulp …Seven mouths full of his strong harsh cum. It was foulest thing I ever tasted but I managed to swallow it all without gagging. Once he finished he sighed in satisfaction, and let go of me. A small glob oozed out his tip. Is was gelatinous and had a translucent pale yellow color, as if it really was rancid mayo. Gross, is that stuff really fermenting in my stomach right now? “Nice job boy. Most guys end up throwing up on my horseradish, but you kept it down. I gotta go see to some friends, but I promise you next time I get you to myself my load is going up that ass of yours.” Both the old men left, and I was finally alone again in the bathroom. I felt nauseous and violated, but finally there wasn’t anyone else around. I was getting a little worried about my popularity among the crowd. A lot of these men aren’t the types I would normally fool around with. But uncle wanted to take me to a spot he liked so I’m trying to be open minded about it. Ugh, my stomach hurts, what the hell was that old guys cum made of? “Looks like you’ve been having some fun in here.” Uncle Chester was standing in the door looking at me. He seemed amused. His cock was semi-hard and sticking up a bit. “Uncle Chester! I’m sorry, they were kind of forceful…” “It’s alright Will. I was hoping you would find some playmates here. I new you’d be popular. But did I hear that right? Did you really swallow Saul’s load? All of it?” I put a hand on my stomach and felt it gurgle. It was embarrassing knowing that I was digesting that old troll’s nasty, thick cum. “Yeah, I didn’t have much of a choice. I was surprised about how much there was. It’s like it wouldn’t stop.“ “Yeah, old Saul has been known to be the most voluminous cummer around these parts. He usually shoots out half to a full cup, although it’s not the best tasting jizz there is. I’m just surprised that you managed that. As kinky as I am, I don’t swallow that stuff.” As messed up as it was, I was feeling a little bit of pride, knowing that I could handle something uncle Chester thought was difficult. But on the other hand I felt quite dirty from it. “It wasn’t that bad, I was able to swallow it just fine.” A bold face lie. It was the worst thing I ever tasted but I was feeling a little cocky. I didn’t want to come off as too inexperienced around here. I’m just glad I didn’t have to do that again. “Oh, really? Okay then I’ll invite Saul over more often. Since you like it so much, I want to make sure you get to experience it when he has properly prepared. I think his record for cumming is a pint.” What?! That’s impossible! There no way I could swallow all that! My stomach gurgled again at the thought of it, or perhaps that was because my body really didn’t like digesting what was already in me. Uncle Chester walked over to me as I was still kneeling on the ground. His dick was eye level with me. He held my chin and gently rubbed his cock on my face. “You look like you have a bit of a tummy ache there Will. How about I give you something to help with that? Remember during our twister game I told you I would give you a special treat? Well, I originally came in here to piss, and your mouth is at perfect urinal height.“ “You want to piss in my mouth?“ he was tapping the tip of his cock on my lips. “I want you to enjoy drinking my piss Will. Everything in my bladder emptied out down your throat. That should help make your tummy feel better after swallowing all that yummy Saul cum.” “But uncle, I can’t-“ He slipped the head of his cock in my mouth. “If you can swallow all of Saul, then this should taste like candy by comparison. Just relax and enjoy it. It’s my special treat for you.“ Uncle put his hands on his hips and arched his waist forward. “Close those lips tight Will. You don’t want to spill any.“ Uncle closed his eyes and let his head lean back a little. He took a deep breath and exhaled as he relaxed his body. “Oh yeah. Here it comes.” My mouth was immediately flooded in a salty tangy fluid. My uncle was pissing in my mouth! Instinctively I immediately started gulping down as fast as I could. Uncle Chester was moaning as it flowed. Gulp after gulp, I swallowed uncle‘s piss as best as I could. He had a lot in him and my stomach was getting really full. I felt his urine sloshing around in my stomach, mixing in with Saul’s thick horseradish. I can’t say it tasted good, but it was far better than what I just swallowed a moment ago. Eventually uncle’s flow slowed down and came to a halt. I sipped up the last few drops leaking out of his tip. “Good boy, Will. You did a great job on your first time with piss drinking. How was it? Good?“ “Yeah, it taste great uncle, I loved it.“ I lied with a disheveled tone. He was so enthusiastic about it, that I didn’t want to disappoint him. I might have laid it on a little thick. “Excellent! In that case, there’s a new rule with you staying with me. Every time I have to piss it’s going either down your throat or up your ass. You are now officially my toilet nephew he he he!” Oh god, I should not have said that ‘I loved it’. Uncle’s house rules are changing drastically. We will need to discuss that rule later. I hope he remembers that I’m still his nephew, and not one of his recon hook ups. I got up to my feet and washed my face off in the sink. Uncle Chester was rubbing my ass. “What’s this white stuff leaking out of your ass? Did one of those dirty old men dump a load inside you?“ “Um, yeah, one of them did. The older leathery one.“ “Oh, then that’s fine. No harm in that load. At least I don’t think so. It’s been a while so I don’t know what he has. But I can’t leave you messy like this.“ With that uncle Chester dove his face in between my cheeks and started licking the cum off my asshole. “Ah…” I gasped at the feeling of his tongue down there. He was swirling it around my hole and digging it inside eating up that old man’s cum that was left behind. It felt amazing having a tongue in my ass. I’ve never been rimmed before. Even if it was from my uncle, I couldn’t help but melt at the service. After several minutes of rimming uncle came up and held me. We stared at each other in the mirror. His cock hot dogging between my cheeks. “Your ass tastes divine Will. Ain’t that a cute sight. You look so much like your father when he was younger.” “Thanks uncle.“ That made me blush. As he held me, he wiggled his hips around and positioned his now fully erect cock between my cheeks, poking his cock head against my asshole. “And this thing likes the taste of your ass as well.” He dug his hips forward and started to bury his cock up inside me again. I broke the embrace and turned around. Uncle’s cock sliding out and now poking my belly button. “I know you like to play around but perhaps we shouldn’t be doing penetration?” “You managed to enjoy yourself penetrated on my cock earlier.” “Yeah that was okay I guess. But it was in front of a lot of people and I didn’t want to make a scene.” “We definitely made a pretty good scene. I even blew a load deep in yah.” “What?! Really?!” “Nah, just kidding. You just barely made it off.” “Oh good!” I sighed a relief. I was worried wither or not I cut it too close there. “Or did you? He he he” Uncle Chester was nearly mocking with his tone. “Come on, that’s not funny…” “Oh relax Will. All bottom sluts get pozzed eventually.” “But-“ “Okay no more of all that. Come on.” Uncle guided me out of the bathroom and back into the dark industrial bar. The two old guys and Clyde were chatting with Arther at the table. They glanced in my direction across the room as if I was the topic of conversation. I was morbidly curious as to what they were talk about. Uncle Chester was walking me towards a different part of the bar. It was a long hallway with broken windows and a metal spiral staircase leading down into pure darkness. “This first floor is just the bar and lounge area. Down here is the cruising area. Kinda like a bathhouse.” The first floor wasn’t cruisy enough?! Men just have casual sex and no one bats an eye. How could downstairs be any worse? “Uncle Chester? I’m not sure I’m ready for that.” “Uncle? Shit Chester. This is the nephew you wouldn’t stop raving about?” Arther was behind us. Probably on his way down to the ‘official’ cruising area. “Whoops, guess the cats out of the bag.” Uncle seemed more amused than upset. Like he was caught trying to pull a prank or something. “That means you brought untainted goods here. Oh he’s gonna be popular. I’d love to fill him up.” “Well that’s up to him, but I’d love to watch you fuck his brains out and fill him with your assorted concoction.” As Arther walked past us he stuck a finger up my ass making me jump a little. He sucked on his finger as he descended into the abyss. “Well, I figured you’d be getting plenty attention as is being a handsome young man around here. But now I guess the dirty old fuckers around here will be extra on the prowl.” “Maybe we should head home?” “Nonsense. The night is still young. And you might find an ass to unload in that ain’t too grizzled. That is if you’re not busy getting fucked.” “I don’t think I want to get fucked down there.” “Tell ya what. If someone tries fucking you that you don’t like. Come find me and I’ll slide my cock back up in you. That way they’ll see your ass is occupied.” I was trying to make sense of how that logic worked. But before I could get a word out, uncle Chester guided me by the hand and we were making the decent down.

Long Weekend – Part 9 I lay there, blindfolded, for what felt like an eternity with only the sound of the porn playing on the screens for company. My arse ached from all the cocks, toys and fists that had smashed it over the past three days. I put my hand between my legs and felt the rough puffy edges of my hole, slick with cum and lube. My rosebud had gone back inside me but my hole still gaped and I could touch my extremely sensitive pink flesh. I lay back and licked my fingers. I was starting to come down from the cocktail of drugs that I had taken and I was feeling pretty rough – I had never partied so hard in my life and I didn’t know what, or who, would happen next. My bladder was painfully full and I assumed that Carl and Mike would prefer me to use the bathroom instead of pissing myself and making a mess in the playroom. I struggled out of the sling and walked into the en suite and took a long slow piss and the relief washed over me. “4 hours and 27 minutes”, Mike said behind me, making me jump and piss on my foot. I looked around and he was standing in the doorway of the bathroom, smiling. “You scared me”, I replied, “I didn’t even hear you”. He looked me up and down and absent-mindedly played with his cock through his shorts. “We’re impressed boy, you tell most guys not to move and they can’t stay still for more than quarter of an hour, you managed 4 hours and 27 minutes. We like that” said Carl, appearing over Mike’s shoulder. I finished pissing, cleaned my foot and flushed the toilet. “Jump in the shower and we’ll wash you” suggested Mike. I nodded and took off the dirty jockstrap as they started the water. I stepped into the luxuriously large shower, with a large showerhead above and several jets coming out of one of the walls. The warm water felt amazing and they took large handfuls of sweet smelling shower gels and shampoo and washed me all over. “Face the wall so we can do your best bit” said Carl. I turned around and stuck my arse at them and held my cheeks apart with my hands. “Good boy” said Carl, “let’s get you freshened up in there” as Mike passed him a toothbrush with some toothpaste on and lightly ran into around my puffy hole. The tingle of the mint with the tickle of the bristles made me stand on tiptoes and I heard the two men chuckle behind me. Then, gently at first, Carl pushed the toothbrush up into my cunt and started fucking my with it, sending waves of pain up inside me. I looked down and saw a few spots of blood washed away by the water, followed by a steady stream. “That’s enough”, said Mike, and Carl pulled the toothbrush out of my hole and showed it to me. The bristles were bright red with blood and then tip had been sharpened to a point. “Brush your teeth”, instructed Carl as he passed me the toothbrush and the tube of toothpaste. I complied, glad to change the taste of stale cum for mint. “All done”, said Mike as he switched off the water and passed me a large towel. I took it from him and started drying my hair. Once I was dry Carl told me to bend over in front of him. I was expecting to get fucked again but instead he slid a tampon into my hole and said, “Stops your boy pussy bleeding everywhere”. I felt utterly degraded as they sent me to bed. They had work in the city in the morning and I was going to have to learn quickly what the duties of a houseboy are.

Great story. Would love to be chemmed up and used like this. Hope there will be more added soon.